UBRARV  OF  PRINCETON 


2004 


LOGICAL  SEMIK.W 


BR  1725  .L45  B3  1835 
Baird,  Robert,  1798-1863. 
Memoir  of  Anna  Jane  Linnard 


MEMOIR 

OF 

ANNA  JANE  LINNARD, 

BY 

REV.   ROBERT   BAIRD. 


AN   INTRODUCTION 


BY  THE 

HON.  THEODORE  FRELINGHUYSEN, 

AND 

A  LETTER  FROM  THE 
REV.  WILLIAM  NEILL,  D.D. 


And  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.— Heb.  xi.  4. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

HENRY  PERKINS,  159  CHESTNUT  STREET. 

BOSTON : 

PERKINS,  MARVIN  &  CO. 
1835. 


Entered  according  to  the  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1834, 
by  Henry  Perkins,  in  the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  Dis- 
trict Court  of  the  eastern  district  of  Pennsylvania. 


TO  THE 

REV.  ARCHIBALD  ALEXANDER,  D.D. 

Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

Reverend  and  dear  sir, 

This  memorial  of  the  excellence  of  religion, 
as  illustrated  by  the  eminent  usefulness  in  life,  and 
peace  in  death,  of  one  who  was,  for  several  years, 
a  lamb  of  the  flock  over  which  Christ  appointed 
you,  for  a  time,  an  overseer,  is  most  respectfully 
inscribed  to  you,  as  an  humble  testimonial  of  the 
sincere  regard  and  affection  of 

The  Author. 


LIBRARY  OF  PRi!    JON 


AUG  3  0  2004 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


i. 


h 


CONTENTS. 


Introduction,  by  the  Honourable  Theodore  Freling- 

huysen,  ...        -        -  -  " 

A  Letter,  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Neil],  to  the  Author  of 

the  succeeding  memoir,  ...        -  13 

PART  I. 

The  eye  contemplates  with  pleasure  objects  in  de- 
tail, rather  than  in  mass.  The  mind  delights  in 
simple  truths,  because  they  are  most  clearly  ap- 
prehended. Hence  the  reason  why  the  memoirs 
of  individuals  have  always  constituted  so  interest- 
ing a  portion  of  history.  A  large  portion  of  the 
Bible  is  biographical.  In  every  age  of  the  Church 
this  species  of  writing  has  been  popular.  Such 
works  are  well  calculated  to  instruct  and  console. 
Reasons  for  preparing  this  memoir — the  eminent 
piety  of  the  subject — her  uncommon  usefulness — 
her  life  an  example  for  those  who  are  desirous  of 
doing  good  as  Sunday  school  teachers,  Tract  dis- 
tributers, &c. 25 

PART  II. 

Parents  of  Miss  Linnard.  Piety  of  her  mother.  An- 
ecdote of  the  late  John  Randolph,  Colonel  Lin- 
nard. Early  pastoral  instruction.  Serious  impres- 
sions in  her  youth.  Early  indications  of  talent. 
Fondness  for  reading  and  writing.  Novels.  Fond- 
ness for  dress,  &c.  Less  seriousness.  Intellectual 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  without  deep  conviction 
of  sin.  Aroused  by  the  death  of  her  sister  Susan. 
An  affecting  case.  Her  reflections  on  the  death 
of  her  sister.  Her  resistance  of  the  Spirit.  Her 
a2 


6  CONTENTS. 

deep  distress,  and  subsequent  relief.  Devotes  her- 
self to  God,  in  a  formal  written  covenant.  Joins 
the  6th  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia.  Her 
subsequent  darkness  of  mind.  Peace  obtained. 
The  mode  which  she,  ever  afterwards,  pursued  in 
order  to  find  lost  peace  of  mind.  Usually  cheerful 
and  happy.  Her  reflections  on  reviewing  her 
early  life.  Remarks  on  erroneous  opinions  regard- 
ing conversion, 32 

PART  III. 

Miss  Linnard's  religious  life.  She  entered  upon  it 
with  a  determination  to  be  wholly  devoted  to  God's 
service.  Her  views  of  the  Atonement.  Of  the  ob- 
ject of  the  Christian  religion.  Need  of  both  pardon 
and  sanctification.  Aimed  at  eminent  conformity 
to  the  will  of  God.  Her  way  of  seeking  it.  Ex- 
tracts from  her  diary.  Object  of  giving  these  ex- 
tracts. Three  classes  of  readers,  who  will  be  dif- 
ferently affected  by  these  extracts.  Miss  Linnard 
frequently  observed  days  of  fasting  and  prayer. 
Further  extracts  from  her  diary.  Memoranda 
made  on  each  New- Year's  day.  Other  extracts. 
Her  religious  character  to  be  judged  from  her 
diary,  in  connexion  with  her  conduct  in  the  va- 
rious relations  of  life.  The  perfection  of  her  re- 
ligious character.  Error  in  the  mode  of  prose- 
cuting self-examination.  Extracts  from  the  "Spirit 
of  the  Pilgrims."  Miss  Linnard  habitually  cheer- 
ful. Extracts  from  two  of  her  letters,  which  show 
her  fondness  for  the  works  of  God,  -        -  54 

PART  IV. 

Miss  Linnard's  religion  appeared  well,  both  at  home 
and  abroad.  The  religion  of  many  defective  in 
this  particular.  Her  filial  piety.  Her  father.  An 
anecdote.  Her  character  as  a  sister.  Greatly  be- 
loved by  her  family.  Her  character  as  a  more  re- 
mote relative.  Her  faithfulness.  Letter  to  two  of 
her  nephews.  Her  character  as  a  friend.  Sincerity 
and  fidelity  of  her  friendships.  Topics  of  self-ex- 


1^  LF  1>   1  £.11   j.  a. 


ara in»ation  in  relation  to  her  duties  to  her  family 
and  friends.  Her  letters  to  Miss  C.  M'K.— to  Mrs. 
A.  M.  J.— to  Miss  J.  C— to  Mrs.  A.  M.  J.— to 
Mrs.  J.  M'A.— to  Mrs.  A.  M.  J.— to  the  same,  100 

PART  V. 

Miss  Linnard's  diligent  study  of  the  Bible.  Her  at- 
tendance at  the  Bible  class.  Her  extensive  attain- 
ments in  the  knowledge  of  religion  as  a  system  of 
doctrines  and  duties.  Authors  which  she  read. 
She  read  much.  How  she  was  enabled  to  do  this. 
She  laid  every  attainment  at  the  feet  of  her  blessed 
Master.  Her  opinion  of  Novels  and  fashionable 
amusements.  Her  labours  as  a  Sunday  school 
teacher.  Her  diligence  in  preparing  for  this  duty. 
Attends  the  Rev.  Dr.  Green's  Lectures,  delivered 
to  Sunday  school  teachers.  Her  interesting  man- 
ner of  communicating  instruction.  A  specimen  of 
her  illustrations.  A  letter  from  one  of  her  pupils, 
addressed  to  the  author  of  this  memoir.  Miss  Lin- 
nard  as  an  author.  Helen  Maurice,  a  book  which 
she  wrote  for  the  American  Sunday  School  Union. 
Extract  from  it  Purposed  to  write  two  other 
books  for  Sunday  schools — prevented  by  sickness 
and  death.    An  original  hymn,        -  145 

PART  VI. 

The  interest  which  Miss  Linnard  took  in  the  va- 
rious benevolent  societies.  Was  corresponding 
secretary  of  the  Female  Bible  Association  of  the 
south-eastern  section  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia. 
Extracts  from  the  Reports  which  she  wrote.  Was 
secretary  of  the  Female  Domestic  Missionary  As- 
sociation. Success  of  the  efforts  of  that  association. 
Her  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Tract  cause.  Her  in- 
terest in  the  operations  of  the  American  Sunday 
School  Union.  Her  deep  solicitude  for  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  among  the  heathen.  She  informed 
herself  in  relation  to  the  deplorable  state  of  the 
heathen.  The  importance  of  all  Christians  doing 


8  CONTENTS. 

this.  She  prayed  much  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  Took  an  active  part  in  the  efforts  which 
were  made  to  procure  funds  to  send  the  Gospel  to 
benighted  men.  Corresponded  with  Missionaries. 
Her  opinion  of  the  Koran.  Her  prayers  for  Rulers. 
Her  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  poor  and  ignorant  in 
her  own  city.  Her  visits  to  the  abodes  of  wretch- 
edness.  Her  seasons  of  fasting  in  reference  to 
these  labours.  Spends  much  time  and  money  in 
these  efforts.  Her  economy.  Various  objects  of 
her  visits.  Mode  of  performing  them.  Her  visits 
to  the  Aims-House.  Instances  of  good  results 
from  her  labours.  Her  faithfulness  in  reproving 
sin.  Her  meekness  and  affection.  Always  treated 
with  respect.  A  simple  statement  of  her  efforts  in 
behalf  of  a  poor  family  that  lived  in  V street,       167 

PART  VII. 

The  occasion  of  her  last  protracted  illness.  An  af- 
fecting fact,  in  relation  to  a  wretched  family,  con- 
nected with  it.  Travels  in  the  spring  of  1833. 
Returns  much  worse.  Many  interesting  details 
respecting  her  state  of  mind,  &c.  during  her  last 
sickness.  Her  eminent  peace  in  believing.  Her 
simple  reliance  on  the  merits  of  Christ.  The  nar- 
rative of  her  friend,  Miss  G.  Affecting  closing 
scene.  Her  own  beautiful  verses  on  the  subject  of 
death.  Funeral  sermon  preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Neill,     -    •'   -  197 

PART  VIII. 

General  remarks,  suggested  by  a  review  of  the  life 
and  death  of  Miss  Linnard.     Power  of  religion  to 

•  give  happiness  in  this  life.  The  transforming  in- 
fluence of  religion  on  the  heart  and  life.  This 
memoir  shows  what  an  amazing  influence  one  de- 
voted, active  Christian  may  exert  for  the  salvation 
of  mankind.  The  blessedness  which  true  religion 
brings  to  u  dying  hour,       -         -         -         -         -217 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  following  memoir  contains  an  instructive 
exhibition  of  the  power  and  loveliness  of  religion. 
It  is  a  seasonable  offering  to  the  Christian  public. 
There  is  so  much  of  magnificence  in  the  plans  of 
modern  benevolence — so  much  to  quicken  the 
spirits,  and  gratify  the  curiosity  and  sympathy  of 
the  mind,  that  Christians  are  in  danger  of  neglecting 
the  cultivation  of  personal  piety.  An  ardent  co- 
operation in  all  the  noble  schemes  of  philanthropy, 
and  even  a  munificent  spirit  of  liberality  towards 
them,  may  be  mistaken  for  the  living  principle  of 
holy  love,  in  the  heart.  This  little  volume,  rich  in 
the  memorials  of  practical  godliness,  is  happily 
calculated  to  admonish  us  of  our  danger,  and  lead 
us  to  the  only  certain  marks  of  true  and  decided 
piety. 

In  the  brief  career  of  this  excellent  young  lady, 
we  are  presented  with  the  history  of  twelve  years, 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  her  Redeemer.  In 
the  sanctuary,  the  Sabbath  school,  and  the  closet — 
in  the  abodes  of  wretchedness,  and  at  the  bed  of 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

sickness  and  poverty — at  the  associations  of  bene- 
volence, and  in  all  the  sacred  duties  of  domestic 
and  filial  love,  her  light  shone  with  uncommon 
lustre.  The  reader  will  be  struck,  with  what  her 
biographer  aptly  styles  the  completeness  of  her 
Christian  character.  Her  piety  runs  in  harmony 
with  the  broad  spirit  of  the  gospel.  It  met  every 
claim.  Each  duty  seemed  to  hold  its  proper  place, 
and  receive  its  due  proportion  of  her  attention. 
From  this  bright  example,  the  humblest  private 
Christian  may  learn  how  to  become  extensively 
useful.  She  resolved  to  live  for  God.  This  great 
purpose  filled  her  desires,  and  excited  her  prayers. 
She  consecrated  to  his  glory  all  her  time  and  talents. 
This  was  not  a  formal  dedication.  Her  heart  was 
in  the  sacrifice — and  here  lies  the  secret  of  that 
holy  order  and  symmetry  that  adorned  her  piety. 
It  is  the  divided  heart  that  puts  our  duties  out  of 
place.  The  world  usurps  so  large  a  share  of  the 
affections,  that  if  the  rights  of  God  are  regarded  at 
all,  it  must  be  with  a  very  partial  and  imperfect 
consideration.  But  when  the  soul  deliberately 
comes  up  to  the  resolution  of  entire  and  full  con- 
secration to  God — when  this  blessed  purpose 
takes  in  life,  with  all  its  relations^  and  concerns — 
when  holiness  to  the  Lord  is  inscribed  on  every 
duty,  scheme,  and  enterprize,  then,  indeed,  there 
will  be  fruitfulness  in  every  good  work  :  and  then, 
too,  the  soul  enjoys  perfect  freedom  in  God's  ser- 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

vice,  and  becomes  "  as  a  tree  planted  by  the  waters, 
that  spreadeth  out  her  roots  by  the  river,  and  shall 
not  see  when  heat  cometh,  but  her  leaf  shall  be 
green  ;  and  shall  not  be  careful  in  the  year  of 
drought,  neither  shall  cease  from  yielding  fruit." 

This  interesting  record  of  her  life  furnishes  many 
valuable  illustrations  of  Christian  principles  and 
duty.  She  faithfully  and  laboriously  studied  the 
word  of  God.  She  constantly  repaired  to  this 
fountain  of  light  and  purity,  and  partook  freely  of 
its  refreshing  waters.  She  fasted,  and  prayed  for 
the  communications  of  the  Spirit,  and  in  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  of  the  closet,  according  to  her 
emphatic  language,  "  She  began  with  her  own 
heart  first."  "  There,  unfatigued,  her  fervent  spi- 
rit laboured."  She  watched  its  exercises  with  a 
holy  jealousy — brought  its  feelings  and  desires  to 
a  rigid  scrutiny,  and  mourned  over  its  native  sin- 
fulness. 

It  is  to  be  feared,  that  these  most  important 
duties  of  meditation,  fasting,  and  prayer,  and 
searching  the  Scriptures,  are  sadly  neglected. 
Many  professors  of  religion  never  fast,  unless  on 
some  public  occasion ;  and  how  many  seldom  visit 
the  closet,  that  antechamber  of  heaven,  where  the 
Christian  often  finds  his  richest  repast  and  his  best 
armour  ?  And  there  exists  a  lamentable  defection 
in  the  church,  as  to  the  duties  of  meditation  and 
the  study  of  the  Bible.     It  has  become  the  fault  of 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

the  age.  There  is,  as  was  well  said,  a  kind  of 
religious  dissipation,  that  is  never  satisfied  with 
hearing,  and  can  hardly  be  persuaded  to  pause,  and 
apply  itself  to  the  sterner  duties  of  reflection  and 
self-examination.  The  standard  of  piety  would 
become  far  more  elevated  and  stable,  did  Christians 
more  frequently  retire  and  hold  converse  with 
themselves — did  they  meditate  on  the  truth  and 
ways  of  God,  carefully  examine  their  own  hearts, 
and  bring  the  motives  that  sway  them,  and  the 
whole  conduct  of  life,  into  faithful  review.  This, 
surely,  ought  so  to  be. 

In  the  singular  devotedness,  zeal,  and  usefulness 
of  Anna  Jane  Linnard,  in  the  assured  hope  and 
prevailing  peace  of  her  life,  and  the  calm  triumph 
of  her  death,  the  followers  of  Christ  are  urged  to 
the  attainment  of  larger  measures  of  grace.  Al- 
though dead,  she  speaks  to  them  in  affecting  ex- 
hortation :  "  Pray  always  :"  "  Search  the  Scrip- 
tures." "  Delight  in  the  Law  of  the  Lord,  and 
meditate  therein,  day  and  night." 

Theodore  Frelinghuysen. 


A  LETTER 


FROM  THE 


REV.  DR.  NEILL 

TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  xMEMOIR. 

Anna  J.  Linnard,  of  whom  you  are  preparing 
a  memoir,  was  a  lady  of  many  estimable  qualities, 
which  have  left  behind  her  a  record  in  the  hearts 
of  her  numerous  friends,  not  soon  to  be  obliterated. 
Having  had  some  opportunity  of  knowing  her, 
first,  as  a  member  of  a  Bible  class,  and  subsequent- 
ly, as  communicant  and  a  Sabbath  school  teacher 
in  the  sixth  Presbyterian  church,  Philadelphia,  of 
which  I  had  the  happiness  to  be  the  pastor  for 
eight  years,  it  affords  me  pleasure  to  bear  my  tes- 
timony, in  compliance  with  your  request,  to  her 
personal  worth  and  exemplary  deportment.  May 
her  kindred  and  acquaintance  be  excited,  by  the 
recollection  of  her  Christian  virtues,  to  be  fol- 
lowers of  their  deceased  friend,  as  she  was  of 
Christ,  in  her  works  of  faith,  and  labours  of  love  ! 

Miss  Linnard's  mind  was,  in  several  respects, 
much  above  mediocrity ;  it  was  capable  of  grasping 
a  great  subject  with  vigour,  and  of  discriminating 


14  RE  V.    DR.    NE  ILL'S    LETTER. 

between  truth  and  falsehood,  in  matters  of  doubtful 
disputation.  She  was,  accordingly,  an  intelligent 
Christian.  She  formed  her  judgment  deliberately, 
and  was  not  easily  shaken  from  her  purpose.  She 
examined  dispassionately,  and,  in  due  time,  ac- 
knowledged, unhesitatingly,  the  validity  of  the  Re- 
deemer's claims  to  her  heart  and  life.  She  had 
warm  and  strong  feelings  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion; but,  in  approaching  the  communion  table, 
and  in  engaging  in  the  Christian  warfare,  she  seem- 
ed to  me  to  count  the  cost  and  follow  her  convic- 
tions of  duty,  without  regard  to  the  fear  or  the  fa- 
vour of  man.  Hence,  as  all  who  knew  her  will 
testify,  she  adorned  the  doctrine  of  God,  her  Sa- 
viour, in  all  things.  Religion  was  not  a  by-busi- 
ness, or  a  matter  of  mere  decency  and  convenience 
with  her.  It  enlisted  her  affections,  and  pervaded 
and  actuated  her  whole  moral  powers.  In  the 
Sabbath  school,  the  Bible  class,  and  the  duties  of 
church  membership,  as  also  in  visits  of  mercy  to 
the  poor  and  afflicted,  she  soon  attained  to  an 
eminence,  which  her  associates  will  all  readily 
acknowledge.  Let  others  draw  as  largely  from 
the  fulness  of  Christ,  and  they  will  be  able  to 
go  and  do  likewise.  Her  bright  and  useful  career 
was  cut  short  by  a  wasting  disease,  tedious  and 
painful;  but  her  faith  was  firm,  and  her  peace  with 
God  was  seldom  disturbed, — never,  it  is  believed, 
for  any  considerable  length  of  time.     In  an  inter- 


REV.    DR.    NE  ILL'S   LETTER.  15 

view,  which  the  writer  had  with  her  a  few  days 
before  her  decease,  she  made  remarks,  in  answer  to 
some  inquiries  about  the  state  of  her  mind,  to  the 
following  amount,  (the  words  not  exactly  remem- 
bered.) "My  hope  is  ordinarily  strong- and  com- 
fortable ;  but  I  sometimes  lose  sight  of  Christ,  and 
then  I  am  in  trouble,  for  then  doubts  arise,  not 
about  his  all-sufficiency,  but  about  my  personal  in- 
terest in  his  unchanging  love,  and  covenanted 
mercy.  This,  I  know,  is  my  infirmity  or  my 
fault.  He  is  faithful,  and  able  to  save  to  the  utter- 
most, all  that  come  unto  God  by  him."  Much 
more,  of  the  deepest  interest,  was  added ;  but  the 
words  are  gone,  though  the  impression  remains 
deep  and  indelible.  As  I  withdrew  from  her 
chamber,  never  more  to  see  her  face,  this  side  of 
heaven,  the  aspiration  arose,  as  it  had  often  done 
before,  on  similar  occasions,  "Let  me  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  latter  end  be 
like  his!" 

Christianity  is  a  practical  religion ;  its  doctrines 
must  be  cordially  embraced,  and  its  duties  be  con- 
scientiously and  cheerfully  performed,  in  order  to 
the  full  enjoyment  of  its  consolations.  Your  me- 
moir of  our  deceased  friend  will,  I  doubt  not,  illus- 
trate this  remark  in  a  manner,  that,  under  divine 
favour,  will  make  the  little  volume  a  blessing  to 
many,  and  especially  to  children  and  young  Chris- 
tians.    May  the  youth  in  our  churches  feel  them- 


16  REV.    DR.    NE  I  LL  3    LETTER. 

selves  called  upon,  by  every  breach  that  death 
makes  in  their  respective  circles,  to  double  their 
diligence  in  the  work  of  the  Lord !  God  often 
admonishes  families  and  churches,  by  the  early 
and  unexpected  removal  of  useful  members.  The 
language  of  such  dispensations  is:  "  Give  all  dili- 
gence to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure — the 
night  cometh,  wherein  no  man  can  work.  Behold 
now  is  the  accepted  time."  Wishing  you  all  hap- 
piness and  success  in  the  service  of  our  blessed 
Master. 

I  am  yours  truly,  by  sacred  ties : 

W.  Neill. 
Germantown,  Oct.  17th,  1834. 


PART  I. 

THE   VALUE   OF  RELIGIOUS   BIOGRAPHY  :    REASONS   FOR    WRITING 
THIS  MEMOIR. 

And  we  desire  that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them 
who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. — 
Heb.  vi.  12. 

The  human  eye  is  so  constructed,  that  it  can 
perceive  with  distinctness  and  pleasure  only  indi- 
vidual objects. 

If  we  ascend  a  lofty  steeple,  and  survey  an  ex- 
tended and  beautiful  city,  we  soon  feel  dissatisfied 
with  an  attempt  to  take  in  a  large  portion  of  the 
scene  at  one  scope  of  vision,  and  turn  to  the  con- 
templation of  separate  streets,  squares,  and  houses, 
or  a  portion  of  the  distant  forest,  the  capacious 
harbour,  the  noble  ship,  or  some  other  single  object. 

If  we  take  a  position  on  an  eminence  command- 
ing an  extended  landscape,  we  find  that  it  is  not  a 
view  of  the  whole  scene  which  most  deeply  im- 
presses our  minds,  and  gives  us  most  pleasure ;  but 
that  of  the  component  parts  of  it — the  verdant  mea- 
dow, the  field  covered  with  flocks  and  herds,   the 


26  MEMOIR    OF 

stately  mansion,  the  humble  cottage,  the  distant 
woodland,  and  the  meandering  river  or  streamlet. 

When  we  enter  a  beautiful  garden  filled  with 
trees  and  flowers,  or  witness  a  horticultural  exhi- 
bition, it  is  not  a  coap-iVceil,  a  glance  at  the  whole, 
which  delights  us  longest,  or  creates  the  most  per- 
manent impressions  ;  but  it  is  the  examination,  se- 
parately, of  the  fruits,  and  flowers,  and  shrubbery, 
which  we  see  there.  In  one  part  we  view  the 
orange  tree,  the  lemon,  &c;  in  another,  the  baskets 
of  fruits  successively ;  and  in  a  third,  the  dahlia, 
the  rose,  the  hyacinth,  the  anemone,  the  carnation 
and  the  jessamine. 

So  it  is  with  the  mind.  It  can  dwell  upon  gene- 
ral principles  and  propositions  ;  but  prefers  analy- 
sis. And  simple  truths  are  most  easily  and  clearly 
perceived,  and  permanently  remembered,  because 
they  are  most  distinctly  apprehended. 

We  read  of  the  conduct  of  nations,  and  the 
achievements  of  armies,  with  interest ;  but  we  pre- 
fer looking  away,  when  we  seek  most  pleasure  or 
profit,  from  the  aggregate  of  action,  to  the  exempli- 
fication of  principles  and  sentiments,  which  we 
deem  noble,  in  the  conduct  of  individuals,  whom 
we  can  contemplate  singly  and  distinctly. 

If  these  propositions  are  correct,  they  teach  us 
why  biographical  works  have  ever  been  the  most 
interesting  and  profitable  portions  of  the  history  of 
the  past.    They  single  out  individuals  for  our  fixed 


ANNA    JANE    LINN  ARD.  27 

and  undivided  attention,  and  give  us  defined,  and 
consequently  impressive,  views  of  characters  and 
actions,  instead  of  the  vague,  indistinct,  and  feeble 
impressions,  which  men  and  their  actions  occasion 
when  viewed  in  the  gross. 

It  cannot  have  escaped  the  attention  of  even  the 
most  superficial  reader  of  the  Bible,  that  a  very- 
large  portion  of  it  consists  of  biographical  sketches 
of  individuals.  Why  is  this  ?  Because  he  who 
made  man,  best  knew  how  to  adapt  instruction  to 
his  nature.  And  when  he  would  teach  men  lessons 
of  obedience  and  religion,  he  presents,  in  epitome, 
the  lives  of  Abraham,  and  Joseph,  and  Moses,  and 
Joshua,  and  Samuel,  and  David,  and  Elijah,  and 
Hezekiah,  and  Josiah,  and  Paul,  and  above  all,  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  exemplar  of  every  virtue  of 
which  human  nature  is  susceptible.  On  the  other 
hand,  when  he  would  give  us  most  impressive  les- 
sons on  the  odiousness,  the  injuriousness,  and  the 
wages  of  sin,  he  exhibits  to  us  brief,  but  striking 
portraits  of  such  men  as  Pharaoh,  and  Saul,  and 
Ahab,  and  Herod. 

In  every  age  of  the  church,  the  lives  of  those  who 
were  distinguished  for  their  zeal,  or  reputed  piety, 
have  constituted  the  most  popular  books,  so  far,  at 
least,  as  regards  those  who  professed  religion. 
And  there  is  scarcely  one  circumstance  in  relation 
to  evangelical  religion,  in  this  country  and  Great 
Britain,  which  augurs  more  decidedly  its  increase 


8  MEMOIR   OF 

and  perpetuity,  than  the  great  and  rapidly  increas- 
ing number  of  excellent  works  of  this  kind.  That 
there  is  any  danger  of  there  being  too  many  of 
them  is  not  credible.  For  whilst  only  those  of  the 
highest  and  most  general  interest,  will  survive  the 
destruction  which  time  effects,  the  others,  though 
less  valuable,  will  subserve  important  purposes, 
illustrate  the  power  of  religion,  in  ever-varying 
circumstances,  and  profitably  instruct  the  minds  of 
those  who  read  them.  And  so  each  may  furnish 
its  proper  contingent,  be  it  less  or  more,  of  in- 
fluence to  make  this  world  better. 

The  memoirs  of  those  who  have  been  eminent 
for  piety,  in  different  ages  of  the  world,  are  well 
adapted  to  give  us  instruction.  The  same  promises 
which  supported  Abraham,  and  Moses,  and  David, 
and  Paul,  and  Augustine,  and  Luther,  and  White- 
field,  and  Brainerd,  and  Martyn,  and  Mills,  are 
sufficient  to  sustain  and  console  us.  They  endured 
similar  temptations  from  the  "world,  the  flesh, 
and  the  devil."  And  if  we  find  the  road  that  leads 
to  heaven  narrow  and  difficult ;  if  we  find  that  to 
live  a  life  of  devotedness  to  God,  requires  constant 
self-denial,  watchfulness,  and  prayer ;  if  we  expe- 
rience the  bitter  reproaches  of  the  world,  and  what 
is  still  harder  to  bear,  the  "  fiery  darts  of  the 
wicked  one ;"  let  us  remember,  (and  surely  it 
will  be   some   support  to   us,)  that  they  passed 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  29 

through  the  same  trials  and  difficulties,  and  came 
off  more  than  conquerors. 

"  They  wrestled  hard,  as  we  do  now, 
With  sins,  and  doubts,  and  fears." 

Other  things  being  equal,  the  memoirs  of  those 
who  have  lived  within  our  own  times,  and  in  cir- 
cumstances similar  to  ours,  are  best  fitted  to  do  us 
good,  inasmuch  as  they  show  us  what  is  practica- 
ble for  us,  and  exhibit  the  subjects  of  them  as  dis- 
charging duties,  making  sacrifices,  and  enduring 
trials,  which  are  likely,  in  a  good  measure,  to  fall 
to  our  lot. 

The  reasons  which  have  led  to  the  preparation 
of  this  memoir  may  be  stated  in  few  words  : 

1.  The  subject  of  this  memoir  was  a  person  of 
eminent  piety.  She  was  a  most  devoted,  exempla- 
ry, and  useful  christian.  Few  have  given  more 
unequivocal  evidences  of  being  children  of  God. 
It  was,  therefore,  deemed  a  duty  faithfully  to  set 
forth  the  example  which  her  life  exhibited,  of  the 
excellence  of  true  religion,  and  the  blessedness 
which  is  to  be  found  in  faithfully  serving  God,  as 
lessons  of  instruction  to  all  who  will  contemplate 
them. 

2.  This  memoir  describes  the  life  of  one  who 
was  eminently  useful,  and  shows  how  it  was  that 
she  became  so.  It  is  a  memoir  of  one  who  lived 
among  us,  and  was  known  to  hundreds  in  the  city 

c2 


30  MEMOIR   OF 

of  her  residence,  and  whose  circumstances  were 
not  materially  different  from  those  of  thousands  of 
christians  in  our  land.  It  is  not  the  memoir  of  a 
martyr,  nor  of  a  person  in  an  extraordinary  sta- 
tion of  life,  nor  of  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  nor  of 
a  missionary  of  the  cross,  but  of  one  whose  exam- 
ple is  the  more  easy  to  be  followed  by  the  mass  of 
christians,  inasmuch  as  her  circumstances,  means 
of  usefulness,  &c.  were  similar  to  their  own. 
This  book,  therefore,  is  intended  to  occupy  ground 
which  is  comparatively  untrodden  in  our  religious 
biographies ;  a  very  large  majority  of  which  relate 
to  persons  whose  lives  were  passed  in  circum- 
stances widely  different  from  those  of  the  most  of 
christians.  Few  readers,  it  is  apprehended,  will 
be  able  to  rise  up  from  the  perusal  of  this  book, 
and  say  that  it  does  not  reach  their  ease  ;  that  the 
example  which  it  exhibits  cannot  be  followed  by 
them,  inasmuch  as  the  spheres  in  which  they  live 
are  entirely  dissimilar  to  that  in  which  the  subject 
of  this  memoir  was  placed. 

3.  In  an  especial  manner,  this  volume  is  designed 
to  show  to  Sabbath-school  teachers,  tract  distri- 
butors, friends  of  the  various  benevolent  societies, 
and  visiters  of  the  poor  and  wretched,  what  can  be 
done  by  one  person,  and  that  within  a  short  period. 
The  example  which  is  here  delineated  is  calculated 
to  awaken  a  holy  emulation,  as  well  as  to  afford 
the  most  cheering  encouragement. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD. 


*h 


Indeed,  it  would  have  been  manifestly  wrong  to 
have  permitted  so  remarkable  an  instance  of  the 
power,  the  blessedness,  and  the  utility  of  devoted 
and  active  piety,  to  pass  away  from  the  earth,  with- 
out an  effort  to  extend  its  influence  beyond  the  cir- 
cle in  which  it  appeared. 

It  only  remains  for  the  author  of  this  volume  to 
assure  the  reader  that  he  has  endeavoured  to  state 
what  he  well  knows  to  be  true,  and  what  may  be 
relied  on  with  entire  confidence.  He  has  not  ex- 
ceeded, but,  he  fears,  fallen  far  short  of  a  com- 
plete representation  of  her  character  and  useful- 
ness. 

That  the  blessing  of  God  may  ever  accompany 
the  perusal  of  this  memoir,  is  his  sincere  and  earn- 
est prayer. 


32  MEMOIR    OF 


PART  II. 

HER  EARLY  LIFE  :   EDUCATION  :   CONVERSION,  &C. 

"  And  thou  shalt  remember  all  the  way  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  led  thee."— Deut.  viii.  2. 

Anna  Jane  Linnard  was  born  at  Philadelphia, 
on  the  8th  of  May,  1800,  and  was  the  youngest, 
but  one,  of  eleven  children.  Her  father,  Colonel 
William  Linnard,  was  an  officer  in  the  American 
army  during  several  years  of  the  war  of  the  revolu- 
tion; and  held,  until  recently,  the  office  of  Quarter 
Master  General.  He  is  now  very  aged  and  in- 
firm. Her  mother  was  a  godly  woman,  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  spiritual  and  eternal  wel- 
fare of  her  children.  She  was,  however,  removed 
from  this  world  whilst  the  subject  of  this  memoir 
was  quite  a  child.  But  her  instructions  and  pray- 
ers were  not  in  vain.  Almost  all  her  children,  it 
is  believed,  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Saviour;  and  several  of  them  have  followed 
her  to  a  brighter  and  better  world. 

The  annals  of  the  church  are  filled  with  facts 
which  prove  the  blessed  influence  of  faithful,  judi- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  33 

cious,  and  pious  maternal  instruction.  The  hea- 
venly counsels,  persuasive  appeals,  the  sweet 
tones  of  the  endeared  voice,  and  the  affecting'  and 
irresistible  eloquence  of  the  beloved  countenance 
of  a  devoted  mother,  cause  impressions  to  be  made 
in  the  hearts  of  her  offspring,  which  time  cannot 
efface.  "  I  should  have  been  an  infidel  of  the 
French  school,"  said  a  distinguished  statesman, 
recently  deceased,  "  had  it  not  been  for  the  re- 
membrance of  my  mother,  who  died  during  my 
childhood,  but  who  used  to  make  me  kneel  down 
by  her  side,  and  placing  my  little  hands  in  hers, 
taught  me  to  say  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  Hea- 
ven.' "  And  although  this  great,  but  unhappy, 
man  gave  no  satisfactory  evidence  of  having  expe- 
rienced the  saving  power  of  religion,  yet  his  his- 
tory ghows  the  amazing  influence  of  a  mother's 
instruction  and  prayers,  enforced  by  a  mother's 
love,  upon  the  heart  of  childhood,  and  which 
lasted  until  the  latest  years  of  life. 

But,  although  Miss  Linnard  lost  her  mother  in 
her  childhood,  she  was  not  wholly  without  that 
guidance  and  training  which  a  mother  alone  can 
fully  give.  God,  in  his  goodness,  had  made  a 
provision,  for  which  she  never  ceased  to  be  grate- 
ful, after  she  had  arrived  at  an  age  which  enabled 
her  to  appreciate  it.  Her  eldest  sister,  with  more 
than  a  sister's  care  and  affection,  watched  over 
her,  and   the  members  of  the  family  who  were 


34  MEMOIR    OF 

younger  than  herself,  and  confirmed  them  in  the 
pious  instructions  which  had  been  commenced  by 
their  excellent  mother:  whilst  their  worthy  and 
greatly  respected  father  was  assiduous  in  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  of  his  station.  Although  he 
was  not  a  professor  of  religion,  yet  he  lived  a 
most  exemplary  life,  and  was  careful  to  bring  up 
his  children  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  the  strictest 
regard  for  the  holy  Sabbath,  and  all  the  other  du- 
ties of  religion.  Neither  his  public  official  duties, 
which  were  very  numerous,  nor  any  other  cause, 
led  him  to  neglect  the  temporal  or  religious  inter- 
ests of  his  beloved  family.  And  nothing  gave 
him  so  much  delight  as  to  see  them,  one  after  ano- 
ther, devoting  themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  attach- 
ing themselves  to  his  people. 

Col.  Linnard  and  his  family,  for  many  years 
attended  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church ;  after- 
wards they  worshipped  at  the  Sixth,  where  most 
of  the  surviving  members  still  attend.  During 
the  greater  part  of  the  first  twelve  years  of  her 
life,  Miss  Linnard  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  living 
under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Alexander, 
now  Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Seminary  at 
Princeton.  His  sermons  and  catechetical  instruc- 
tions made  an  impression  on  her  mind.  And  al- 
though they  did  not  lead  to  a  saving  change  of 
heart,  yet  they  probably  formed  a  part  of  that 
mysterious    chain   of   influences,    which,  under, 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  35 

the  guidance  and  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
our  Sanctifier,  afterwards  gradually  enlightened 
her  mind  in  the  knowledge  of  God;  her  rela- 
tions to  him  as  her  Creator,  Benefactor,  and  Re- 
deemer ;  her  sinful  and  lost  estate ;  and  the  way 
of  salvation  by  a  simple  reliance  on  the  righteous- 
ness, blood,  and  intercession  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Nor  was  the  knowledge  which  she  thus 
early  obtained,  on  these  subjects,  only  theoretical. 
From  her  earliest  years  she  had,  at  times,  many 
and  distressing  convictions  of  sin.  But  no  saving 
change  of  heart  appears  to  have  taken  place  until 
she  was  about  twenty  years  of  age. 

The  following  remarks  are  taken  from  a  small 
memorandum  book  which  she  kept,  and  were 
written  partly  when  she  was  on  a  visit  to  the 
country,  and  partly  when  she  was  at  home. 
They  were  made  at  the  close  of  the  Sabbath,  and 
show  that  at  the  age  of  fifteen  her  mind  was  some- 
times occupied  with  serious  reflections. 

"July  6th,  1815.  Sabbath.  How  pleasant  it 
would  be,  if  at  retiring  for  the  night,  we  could 
exclaim,  "A  well  spent  day."  Very  few  are 
they  who  can  thus  speak.  In  the  solitude  of  our 
chambers  ought  this  day,  in  particular,  to  be  spent. 
Do  we  thus  spend  it  ?  Oh  no !  It  is  too  often 
trifled  away  in  frivolous  amusements,  levity,  and 
folly.  For  all  these  things  we  shall  really  be 
called  to  judgment. 


36  MEMOIR    OF 

"In  the  silence  of  the  country,  the  duties  of  the 
Sabbath,  it  might  be  supposed,  would  be  per- 
formed. So  thought  I.  But  that  day,  at  least 
here,  is  the  grand  visiting  day,  a  holiday  for  all 
sorts  and  sexes ;  and  is  by  some  spent  in  mirth 
and  jollity.  This  morning  I  was  determined  to 
withstand  all  temptations.  I  repaired  alone  to  my 
room,  taking  a  book  of  sermons  with  me,  studied 
them  attentively,  and  I  hope  with  profit.  In  the 
midst  of  it,  a  young  girl  came  up  begging  me  to 
go  with  her  to  hunt  for  berries.  I  refused  her 
earnest  solicitations.  How  I  wanted  to  impute  it 
to  a  new  principle  !  But  alas  !  All  my  endeav- 
ours were  vain.  Indolence  must  at  last  be  the 
cause  of  the  refusal. 

"  Hard  it  is  to  confine  the  mind  to  any  thing 
good.  Our  thoughts  continually  wander  from  one 
idle  thing  to  another,  but  most  from  what  is  good. 
It  is  so,  at  least,  with  myself.  I  can  think  of  any 
thing  else  rather  than  religion.  O  Lord,  renew 
my  heart;  pour  down  thy  grace,  I  beseech  thee, 
on  my  poor  unworthy  soul,  that  I  may  love  and 
serve  thee." 

"August  16.  Sabbath.  A  trifling  circumstance 
detained  me  from  church.  That,  generally,  is  no 
cause  of  regret  to  me.  Any  pretext  is  sufficient 
to  keep  me  from  the  house  of  God.  Miserable 
depravity  of  heart !  How  should  I  employ  my- 
self in  heaven  through  an  endless   eternity  ?    The 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  37 

society  of  the  good  is  disagreeable  here ;  how 
shall  1  bear  that  of  angels  and  saints?  Oh,  never ; 
till  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  renew  my  heart.  Hasten 
the  time,  Almighty  Father,  when  thou  wilt  be 
pleased  to  receive  me  as  thy  servant.  Keep  me 
through  the  remainder  of  this  day,  and  to  thee 
shall  be  the  glory  forever." 

At  a  very  early  period  of  her  life,  Miss  Linnard 
displayed  indications  of  more  than,  ordinary  talent, 
and  a  remarkable  desire  for  knowledge.  And  as 
soon  as  she  had  learned  to  read,  and  had  acquired 
the  terms  by  which  things  are  expressed,  she  made 
rapid  progress.  She  enjoyed  for  a  number  of  years 
the  instructions  of  an  excellent  teacher.  And  al- 
though she  ceased  to  attend  school  at  the  age  of 
fourteen,  yet  such  were  her  indefatigable  industry, 
and  perseverance  in  her  efforts  to  obtain  know- 
ledge, that  few  females  in  our  country  have  ac- 
quired a  larger  amount  of  truly  valuable  informa- 
tion, united  with  real  discipline  of  mind.  Every 
faculty — memory,  taste,  judgment,  &c,  became 
matured  and  strengthened  to  an  uncommon  de- 
gree, before  she  reached  her  twentieth  year. 

When  she  was  quite  young  she  read,  in  an 
attentive  manner,  the  Universal  History,  written 
by  an  association  of  literary  gentlemen  in  Eng- 
land, and  consisting  of  twenty  octavo  volumes. 
Having  much  leisure,  and  access  to  her  father's 
valuable  library,  she  devoted  a  very  large  portion 


38  MEMOIR    OF 

of  her  time,  from  her  fifteenth  year,  to  reading  and 
study.  Even  before  that  period,  she  had  read  a 
large  number  of  books.  And  her  reading  was  not 
confined  to  historical  works,  but  included  the 
whole  circle  of  what  are  called  the  English  classi- 
cal authors.  The  Poets  and  Moralists  of  the 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  were  fami- 
liar to  her.  She  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
writings  of  Addison,  Steele,  Swift,  Milton,  Pope, 
Johnson,  &c.  &c. 

She  early  manifested  a  great  taste  for  writing. 
When  she  was  only  eight  or  ten  years  of  age, 
and  before  she  had  learned  geography,  she  wrote 
a  long  story,  which,  although  it  displayed  much 
immaturity  of  mind,  and  ignorance  of  places; — 
such  as  that  of  laying  the  scene  of  the  events  in 
the  county  of  Virginia — indicated  much  inge- 
nuity, and  a  vigour  of  thought,  and  of  imagina- 
tion very  extraordinary  in  a  child.  These  facts 
are  mentioned,  simply  as  evidences  of  activity  of 
mind  and  a  fondness  for  knowledge,  and  not  as 
possessing  any  special  intrinsic  importance.  It 
will  be  seen  in  the  sequel  that  this  taste  for  writ- 
ing increased  with  increasing  years,  and  lead  to 
the  attempts  which  she  made,  after  she  had  be- 
come enlightened  by  divine  grace,  to  employ  her 
pen  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  best  in- 
terests of  the  young. 

In  this  connexion,  it  may  be  stated — what  the 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  39 

reader  might  almost  infer  from  the  preceding  para- 
graph— that  Miss  Linnard  early  became  fond  of 
reading  the  romances  and  tales  which  are  now 
generally  denominated  novels.  She  read  a  great 
number  of  such  books ;  indeed,  almost  every  thing 
of  the  kind  which  she  could  obtain.  Nor  did  she 
read  even  these  works  carelessly.  As  a  proof  of 
this,  it  may  be  mentioned,  that  she  wrote  a  short 
critical  essay  on  the  character  of  Sir  Walter  Scott's 
novels,  which  is  one  of  the  best  which  the  author 
of  this  memoir  has  ever  seen.  It  was  written  when 
she  was  in  her  nineteenth  year,  and  before  she  be- 
came pious.  The  acute  discrimination  which  it 
displays,  is  characteristic  of  a  vigorous  and  well 
disciplined  understanding,  united  with  a  most  re- 
fined and  exquisite  taste — taste,  as  an  attribute  of 
the  mind,  rather  than  of  the  heart,  and  particularly 
as  employed  upon  the  works  of  nature,  and  descrip- 
tions of  those  works. 

She  deeply  lamented  this  fondness  for  novels 
after  she  had  "tasted  the  good  word  of  God." 
She  never  ceased,  after  that  event,  to  consider  it 
one  of  the  greatest  calamities  of  her  life.  What  her 
opinions  respecting  novel  reading  were,  after  her 
conversion,  and  until  the  day  of  her  death,  will  be 
fully  stated  in  another  place. 

From  her  fifteenth  to  her  twentieth  year,  Miss 
Linnard's  seriousness  of  feeling  was  probably  much 
less    than  during  the  earlier  portion  of  her  life. 


40  MEMOIR   OF 

She  then  began  to  mingle  much  with  the  world. 
Her  attention  appears  to  have  been  absorbed  by 
her  studies,  and  by  fashionable  society.  She  be- 
came fond  of  dress  and  display,  and  indulged  in 
them  as  far  as  her  circumstances  allowed.  And  al- 
though it  has  been  often  said,  that  fondness  for 
dress,  in  a  female,  is  characteristic  of  a  weak  mind, 
yet  the  remark  was  certainly  not  just  in  her  case. 
She  possessed  a  mind  of  a  very  high  order,  and 
cultivated  it,  all  the  while,  with  the  utmost  assidu- 
ity. And  no  fondness  for  dress  and  gay  company, 
nor  novel  reading,  nor  any  other  cause,  was  suffi- 
cient to  make  her  give  up  the  study  of  the  most  va- 
luable authors  in  English  Literature.  She  also  ac- 
quired such  a  knowledge  of  the  French  language  as 
to  be  able  to  read  it  with  facility. 

Such  was  Miss  Linnard's  course  of  life  before 
the  occurrence  of  that  gracious  change,  which 
turned  her  thoughts  and  feelings  into  a  new  and 
heavenly  channel,  transformed  her  entire  character, 
and  made  her  a  monument  of  the  power  of  religion. 
Until  that  event,  her  whole  life,  although  free  from 
what  is  censurable  in  the  view  of  the  world,  was 
one  of  hostility  to  her  God  and  Saviour.  Whilst 
there  was  much  in  her  conduct  to  excite  the  admira- 
tion of  the  world,  yet  there  was  no  manifestation 
of  any  real  spirituality  of  feeling.  The  love  of  the 
world,  and  the  things  of  the  world,  held  undivided 
sway  over  her  affections. 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  41 

Her  case  strikingly  illustrates  a  fact  which  is  con- 
stantly witnessed  in  the  conduct  of  thousands  who 
have  been  brought  up  under  religious  instruction, 
and  which  would  be  truly  astonishing,  were  we  not 
so  familiar  with  its  occurrence  ;  namely,  an  exten- 
sive acquaintance  with  the  great  and  awful  truths 
of  the  Bible,  united  with  an  almost  total  want  of 
interest  in  the  subject  of  religion,  as  a  personal  af- 
fair. She  knew  well  the  theory  of  religion.  She 
acknowledged  its  vast  importance.  When  addressed 
on  the  subject,  she  uttered  not  a  cavil,  made  not  an 
objection,  and  admitted  that  she  believed  the  Bible 
to  be  true.  She  knew  that  she  must  die  ;  that  this 
life  is  only  one  of  probation,  or  rather  preparation 
for  eternity.  She  was  aware  of  the  coming  judg- 
ment day,  and  its  overwhelming  transactions.  She 
doubted  not  the  statements  which  the  Scriptures 
make  in  regard  to  the  glory  of  heaven,  and  the 
blessedness  of  the  righteous.  Nor  did  she  less  be- 
lieve in  the  approaching  awful  revelation  of  the 
doom  of  the  ungodly,  "  When  the  Lord  Jesus  shall 
be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels, 
in  flaming  fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know 
not  God  and  that  obey  not  the  Gospel."  All  these 
thrilling  truths  she  not  only  acknowledged,  but,  in 
a  sense,  truly  believed.  But  still  her  heart  remained 
unaffected  and  unmoved,  at  least  as  it  regards  any 
effort  to  seek,  in  earnest,  eternal  life. 

But,  in  the  year  1820,  an  event  occurred,  which, 
d2 


42  MEMOIR   OF 

by  the  blessing  of  God,  aroused  her  from  the  state 
of  comparative  insensibility  in  which  she  had  been 
living,  and  proved,  ultimately,  to  be  the  most  impor- 
tant crisis  in  her  life.  This  was  the  sickness  and 
death  of  her  beloved  sister  Susan,  who  was  but  a 
year  or  two  older  than  herself. 

The  circumstances  of  that  afflictive  event  were 
truly  affecting.  She  had  enjoyed,  until  within 
a  very  short  time  before  her  decease,  uncommonly 
fine  health  and  spirits,  and  was  in  the  full  bloom 
of  life.  She  had  been  married  but  a  little  lon- 
ger than  a  year,  and  was  surrounded  by  circum- 
stances which  promised  as  much  felicity  as 
usually  falls  to  the  lot  of  mortals.  But,  in  an 
hour  when  he  was  not  expected,  the  Son  of 
man  came.  And  although  she  had  always  been  a 
most  amiable  and  serious  person,  and  had  had 
much  deep  concern  respecting  her  spiritual  state, 
yet  she  had  not  given  satisfactory  evidence,  previ- 
ously to  her  last  sickness,  that  she  had  become  re- 
conciled unto  God.  As  might  be  expected,  her 
friends  were  most  tenderly  alive  to  her  danger.  No 
pains  were  spared  by  her  skilful  physicians  to  ar- 
rest her  disease.     It  was  all,  however,  in  vain. 

But  the  solicitude  of  her  friends  for  her  soul  was 
far  greater  than  for  her  body.  Her  beloved  pastor, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Neill,  then  settled  in  the  Sixth  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  other  religious  friends  were 
constant  in  imparting  instruction,  and  in  commend- 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  43 

ing  her  case  to  God  in  earnest  supplication.  And 
through  his  mercy  she  died  with  a  good  degree  of 
composure,  and,  it  is  believed,  in  the  hope  of  eter- 
nal life  through  the  merits  of  the  blessed  Redeemer. 

This  scene  of  suffering  and  death  made  a  very- 
deep  impression  on  the  mind  of  Anna.  When  ap- 
prised of  her  sister's  dangerous  state,  she  hastened 
to  her  bedside,  and  manifested  to  her  last  hour,  the 
deepest  concern  for  her  salvation ;  so  greatly  did 
she  feel  the  importance  of  religion  in  the  critical 
hour  of  death,  and  so  anxious  was  she  that  one  so 
dear  to  her  should  not  fail  of  seeing  the  glory  of 
God.  Her  tears,  her  exhortations  and  entreaties, 
addressed  to  her  dying  sister,  and  her  anxious  days 
and  nights,  spent  at  her  sick-bed,  testified  to  her 
strong  conviction  of  the  transcendent  value  of  reli- 
gion, in  view  of  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  the 
realities  of  the  eternal  world. 

That  she  felt  deeply  the  death  of  this  sister,  is 
manifest  from  the  following  beautiful  passages  in 
her  large  memorandum  book,  which  relate  to  that 
mournful  event.  These  reflections  and  tender  apos- 
trophes were  written  in  September,  1820. 

"  The  heart  loves  to  weave  a  charm  around  the 
memory  of  a  departed  one,  and  dwell  upon  beau- 
ties which  before  were  unheeded.  Melancholy, 
painful  pleasure  !  To  think  of  actions,  words,  and 
looks,  when  the  heart  which  dictated,  the  voice 
which  spoke,  and  the  eyes  which  beamed,  are 


44  MEMOIR    OF 

all  stilled  in  death.  When  the  loved  form,  which 
memory  so  fondly  retains,  is  covered  by  the  green 
grassy  sod! 

"  Hers  was  no  common  heart.  It  was  tender  ; 
it  was  meek  ;  it  was  pure  and  humble.  Nor  was 
it  alone  the  remembrance  of  those  mild  and  lovely 
virtues  that  gave  the  pang  to  parting.  She,  though 
unobtrusive  and  retiring,  had  a  mind  strong  and 
well  informed.  She  was  mild,  but  also  firm.  How 
did  her  amiableness  of  temper,  generosity,  and  no- 
bleness of  disposition  endear  her  to  us  !  Candid 
and  open,  she  despised  display  and  deceit  in  others, 
she  practised  them  not  herself. 

"  O  my  sister,  thou  art  gone  for  ever !  Thy 
pure  soul  has  breathed  its  last  sad  sigh,  and  winged 
its  distant  way.  Thy  heart  has  ceased  to  throb. 
Those  soft,  mild  eyes  are  for  ever  closed.  That 
smile  which  hovered  around  thy  lip  has  fled  for 
ever.  And  is  it  so?  Art  thou  dead  ?  Oh  no  ;  still  in 
many  a  heart  thou  livest.  It  is  not  in  marble  thou 
art  enshrined.  Painful— yet  it  is  sweet,  when  gazing 
on  the  evening  cloud  to  think  of  thee.  Fit  emblem  ! 
Like  thee,  so  fair,  so  soft,  so  light,  so  passing  lovely, 
so  transient.  Yet  not  like  thine  is  its  course. 
Smooth  and  serene,  the  western  breeze  gently  bears 
it  on  his  wing.  But  thou  wast  tossed  by  tempes- 
tuous winds.  Affliction's  hand  pressed  heavily 
upon  thee,  and  sunk  thee  low  as  the  grave.  Oh,  my 


ANNA   JANE    LINNAED.  45 

heart  bleeds. when  T  recall  thy  wasted  form,  and  the 
early  grave  which  has  closed  on  thee  for  ever."* 

The  result  of  this  providential  dispensation  was, 
in  Miss  Linnard's  case,  well  worthy  of  a  distinct 
notice.  She  was  aroused  by  it,  as  it  were,  from  a 
profound  and  long  continued  dream.  Her  eyes 
were,  in  some  measure,  opened  to  see  the  danger 
of  delaying  repentance  until  a  dying  hour.  She 
felt  that  the  great  work  of  preparing  to  meet  God 
was  not  even  commenced.  The  consequence  was, 
that  she  began  to  peruse  the  Bible  with  some  de- 
gree of  diligence,  but  with  little  real  delight  in  the 
duty.  On  the  contrary,  within  a  few  days  after  her 
sister's  decease  she  began  to  cavil  at  the  truth  which 
she  read.  She  objected  to  almost  every  statement 
of  doctrine  and  facts,  until  her  scepticism  became 
truly  alarming.  She  continued  day  after  day  to  read 
the  Scriptures,  and  quarrel  with  them  at  every  step. 
The  pride  of  her  understanding  was  not  willing  to 
bow  to  the  simple  declarations  of  God.  Nothing  in 
the  arrangements  of  his  economy  of  law,  grace,  or 
providence  pleased  her.  She  disliked,  exceedingly, 
the  doctrine  of  the  fall  and  total  depravity  of  man, 

*  There  is  something  peculiarly  touching  in  the  eventful 
history  of  the  latter  part  of  this  interesting  young  lady's  life- 
Within  fifteen  short  months  the  following  affecting  incidents 
occurred  : — She  was  married,  became  a  mother,  childless,  a 
widow,  and,  from  perfect  health,  in  a  few  weeks  withered 
away,  like  a  blossom,  and  died  ! 


46  MEMOIR    OF 

justification  by  faith  in  the  merits  of  Christ  alone, 
&c.  In  short,  the  enmity  of  her  heart  was  singu- 
larly stirred  against  every  distinctive  feature  of 
Christianity. 

This  state  of  feeling  was  occasioned  by  her  at- 
tempting to  bring  the  subject  of  religion  home  to 
her  heart  as  a  personal  and  practical  matter. 
Hitherto,  religion  had  been  chiefly  viewed  as  a 
subject  of  speculation.  But  when  she  was  led,  by 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  bring  his 
claims  before  her  mind  with  a  view  to  action,  the 
"  carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against  God,"  rebel- 
led against  them,  and  refusedto  yield  an  entire  sub- 
ordination of  heart  to  their  sway.  The  great  ob- 
stacles which  opposed  the  reception  of  the  Gospel 
were  her  pride  of  intellect,  natural  independence, 
and  ceaseless  aspiration  after  greatness  and  dis- 
tinction in  this  world. 

But  God,  who  is  ricii  in  mercy,  did  not  suffer  the 
good  work  which  had  been  commenced  to  cease. 
The  sudden  and  awful  death  of  a  cousin,  which  oc- 
curred about  this  period,  probably  had  some  effect 
to  lead  her  to  a  greater  thoughtfulness,  though  it  is 
not  known  that  this  providence  had  a  very  marked 
degree  of  influence.  But  by  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit,  through  the  truth  which  she  read,  and  which 
she  heard  in  the  faithful  sermons  of  her  pastor  and 
other  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  her  mind  was  more 
and  more  enlightened  to  see  her  great  sinfulness 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  47 

in  the  sight  of  a  holy  God.  Her  religious  friends 
watched  over  this  state  of  things  with  trembling 
solicitude.  For  the  opposition,  which  her  unre- 
newed heart  made  to  the  claims  of  the  Gospel,  was 
great  and  long  protracted.  But  when  her  eyes 
were  opened  to  see  more  clearly  her  true  character, 
she  "  abhorred  herself,"  and  was  prostrate  before 
the  throne  of  God,  as  an  humble,  contrite  suppli- 
ant for  his  unmerited  favour,  through  Jesus 
Christ.  Her  distress  became  exceedingly  great, 
and  she  was  brought  to  the  borders  of  despair.  And 
this  state  of  things  lasted  a  long  time.  At  length 
she  was  brought  to  an  humble  reliance  on  the 
merits  of  Christ  as  the  sole  ground  of  her  hope  be- 
fore God. 

She  now  began  to  entertain,  in  some  degree,  a 
comfortable  belief  of  her  having  become  truly  re- 
conciled to  God.  It  was  not,  however,  a  hope  full 
of  joy  and  peace.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  weak 
and  trembling.  This  change  occurred  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  year  1820.  On  the  13th  day  of  the 
succeeding  February,  being  in  her  21st  year,  after 
having  observed  a  season  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
she  adopted  and  subscribed  a  written  covenant,  in 
which  she  made  a  solemn  devotion  of  herself  to 
God.  The  form  which  she  used  is  that  which 
Dr.  Doddridge  has  given  in  his  "  Rise  and  Progress 
of  Religion  in  the  Soul." 

This  covenant   Miss   Linnard  very  frequently 


48  MEMOIR    OP 

renewed,  and  with  great  profit.  Indeed,  it  was  a 
practice  with  her  to  make  this  renewal  on  the  ob- 
servance of  days  of  fasting  and  prayer,  which  were 
frequent  during  the  year.  No  act  of  devotion  with 
her  was  more  delightful,  or  more  abundant  in  con- 
solation, than  that  of  a  distinct,  formal,  and  sincere 
consecration  of  herself  to  God  her  Saviour. 

In  May  1821,  Miss  Linnard  became  a  member 
of  the  visible  church,  and  was  baptized  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Neill.  This  act  was  done  after  long  and  ma- 
ture deliberation.  She  felt  it  not  only  a  duty,  but 
a  privilege,  to  profess  the  name  of  Christ  before 
the  world,  and  attach  herself  to  the  company  of 
those  who  are  followers  of  the  Lamb.  And  yet 
this  step  was  not  taken  without  many  fears  and 
doubts.  She  had  great  distrust  of  her  own  heart, 
and  was  far  from  having  a  full  assurance  of  hope. 

It  ought,  perhaps,  to  be  stated,  that  she  often 
doubted,  afterwards,  whether  she  did  not  join  the 
church  prematurely.  But  this  is  a  point  respect- 
ing which  very  different  opinions  would  be  ex- 
pressed by  different  persons.  One  thing  is  certain ; 
she  did  not  rest  on  a  mere  profession  of  religion. 
No ;  that  gave  her  no  consolation  when  she  did  not 
enjoy  the  full  evidence,  in  her  heart  and  life,  that 
she  was  born  again. 

Not  long  after  she  had  made  a  profession  of  re- 
ligion, she  fell  into  a  state  of  distressing  darkness 
and  doubt  respecting  her  spiritual  state.    The  feeble 


ANNA     JANE    LINNARD.  49 

hope,  and  the  comparative  peace  which  she,  in  a 
measure,  had  enjoyed,  were  lost.  After  passing  seve- 
ral weeks  in  this  state  of  mind,  she  ventured  to  ad- 
dress a  letter  to  her  greatly  respected  pastor,  in 
which  she  fully  stated  all  her  difficulties.  As  the 
letter  was  anonymous,  he  had  no  other  means  of 
giving  the  desired  and  needed  counsel,  than  to 
preach  a  sermon  on  the  case  as  stated.  The  bless- 
ing of  God  evidently  accompanied  this  discourse. 
It  gave  her  great  and  permanent  consolation, 
directed  her  into  the  path  of  peace  and  holiness, 
and  taught  her  how  to  meet  the  temptations  and 
difficulties  which  every  young  convert  has  to 
encounter.  From  this  time  she  set  out  in  the 
christian  course,  with  maturer  views  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  "life  and  walk  of  faith"  are 
to  be  maintained.  And  during  the  whole  of  her 
subsequent  life  she  was  uniformly  one  of  the  hap- 
piest christians  whom  the  author  of  this  memoir 
has  ever  known. 

When  she  fell  into  a  state  of  darkness  and  doubt, 
she  knew  where  to  seek  for  light  and  peace. 
When  she  felt  conscious  of  having  wandered  from 
God  and  lost  the  light  of  his  countenance,  it  was 
her  practice  to  pause  immediately  in  her  course,  and 
take  time  for  special  prayer,  and  self-examination, 
united  often  with  fasting.  She  was  not  willing  to 
live  in  a  state  of  habitual  doubt  respecting  her 
prospects  for  eternity.     She  went  forthwith  to  the 

E 


50  MEMOIR    OF 

throne  of  grace,  confessed  the  sins  which  had 
been  keeping  her  from  God,  and  did  not  cease  until 
she  obtained  a  sense  of  forgiveness.  This  has 
ever  been  found  to  be  the  true  and  only  way  to  re- 
cover lost  hope  and  comfort.  This  was  the  course 
which  David  pursued.  "I  thought,"  says  he, 
"  on  my  ways,  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testi- 
monies. I  made  haste,  and  delayed  not  to  keep 
thy  commandments." 

Pursuing  her  way  to  the  skies,  with  cheerful 
and  steady  steps,  Miss  Linnard  became  not  only  a 
happy  christian,  but  also,  eminently,  an  useful  one. 
And  it  may  be  asserted  that  she  was  indebted  for 
much  of  her  usefulness  to  her  possessing,  almost 
habitually,  a  full  assurance  of  eternal  life.  This  is 
a  fact  which  every  reader  of  her  life  is  entreated 
to  remember  and  ponder  well.  The  energies  and 
usefulness  of  many  christians  are  greatly  impaired 
by  their  living  in  sinful  doubts  respecting  the  state 
of  their  own  souls.  These  doubts  can  be  remov- 
ed. They  are  not  acceptable,  but  exceedingly 
dishonouring,  to  God.  And  they  are  often  occa- 
sioned by  a  criminal  want  of  faith,  arising  from 
not  reflecting  sufficiently  on  the  promises  of  God, 
nor  reasoning  on  the  gracious  declarations  which 
he  has  made  in  his  word,  and  which  are  calculated 
to  enlarge  and  strengthen  our  confidence  in  Him. 
Let  any  truly  conscientious  christian,  who  is  prone 
to  despondency,  pursue  such  trains  of  reflection  as 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  51 

Scougal  so  beautifully  suggests  in  his  "  Life  of  God 
in  the  Soul  of  Man,"  under  the  title  of  "  Consider- 
ations," and  withal  live  a  life  of  watchfulness  and 
prayer,  and  he  will  soon  attain  to  a  good  measure 
of  uniform  peace  and  even  joy  in  believing.  It  is 
proper  to  add,  however,  that  those  whose  health  is 
the  cause  of  this  despondency  are  not  here  meant ; 
for  they  need  a  physician :  although  even  they 
would  be  benefitted  by  the  course  recommended. 

Miss   Linnard   was  accustomed,  during  all  her 
subsequent  life,  to  take  frequent  and  self-humbling 
retrospects  of  the  long  portion  of  her  life  which  was 
spent  in  alienation  of  heart  from  God.   For  although 
many  would  deem  the  first  twenty  years  of  life  a 
short  period  to  be  given  to  what  they  call  pleasure, 
yet  she  thought  very  differently.     And  when  re- 
viewing all  the  way  by  which  the  Lord  had  led 
her,  the   sacrifice  made  for   her  redemption,  his 
great  forbearance,  the  striving  of  his  long-resisted 
spirit,  and  his  claims  to  her  entire  affections,  she 
was  ready  to  exclaim,  in  the  language  of  an  emi- 
nently great  and  good  man,  lately  deceased  ;* 
My  dear  Redeemer  and  my  God, 
Take  thou  the  purchase  of  thy  blood  : 
The  price  was  paid  that  I  might  be 
A  living  sacrifice  to  Thee. 
An  additional  paragraph  will  close  this  portion 
of  the  Life  of  Miss  Linnard. 

*  Rev.  Rowland  Hill. 


52  MEMOIR    OF 

It  is  probable  that  some,  who  may  read  this  book, 
will  be  disappointed  at  not  finding  more  that  is  re- 
markable in  the  account  which  has  been  given  of 
her  life  before  her  conversion,  and  especially  of  the 
manner  and  circumstances  of  that  event.  On  this 
point  the  writer  has  only  to  say  that  he  has  simply 
stated  the  facts  of  the  case.  He  has  not  dwelt  upon 
them  unnecessarily.  And  he  certainly  has  no  dis- 
position to  minister,  by  exaggeration  of  these 
facts,  to  the  erroneous  views  of  those  who  think 
that  there  can  be  nothing  interesting,  in  a  re- 
ligious biography  which  does  not  represent  the 
subject  of  it  as  having  been  uncommonly  wicked, 
or  whose  conversion  has  not  been  almost  mira- 
culous. Just  as  if  it  ought  not  to  be  quite  as 
interesting,  or  rather  far  more  so,  to  read  of  the 
conversion  of  one  whose  life  was  from  youth  pre- 
served from  flagrant  sins,  and  was  governed  in  a 
good  degree  by  correct  sentiments  of  religion. 
And  yet  vast  numbers  can  see  nothing  attractive  in 
the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  unless  he  has  previously 
been  remarkable  for  abandoned  wickedness,  and  his 
conversion,  for  some  reason  or  other,  wonderful. 
Now,  whilst  we  ought  to  magnify  the  grace  of 
God,  which  can  renew  and  save  the  vilest  of  sin- 
ners, we  should  not  less  admirethe  restraining 
grace  displayed  in  the  lives  of  such  persons  as 
Samuel,  and  Josiah,  and  Obadiah,  and  Timothy. 
But  with   perverted  judgments  and   tastes,  many 


ANNA   JANE    LIN  NARD.  53 

even  think  more  highly  of  the  religion  of  those 
who  were  once  notoriously  wicked ;  and  virtue  is 
reckoned  more  estimable  when  it  has  been  pre- 
ceded by  abandoned  profligacy.  Whereas  it 
requires  the  same  grace  to  restrain  the  heart  in 
childhood,  and  keep  it  in  the  right  way.  And 
certainly  a  life  thus  spent  ought  to  appear  more 
desirable  and  lovely.  The  interesting  subject  of 
this  memoir  was  remarkable,  from  her  youth,  for 
many  excellent  qualities,  and  a  most  exemplary 
life,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  external  conduct.  And 
her  conversion,  though  scriptural  in  its  cha- 
racter, and  producing  a  special  and  radical  change 
in  her  life,  had  nothing  wonderful  about  it.  Let  us 
not,  on  that  account,  less  highly  estimate  the  riches 
of  the  grace  of  God  displayed  in  her  case. 


e2 


54  MEMOIR    OF 


PART    III. 

HER  RELIGIOUS  CHARACTER. 

""But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am." — 1  Cor.  xv.  10. 

In  the  last  chapter  we  had  an  account  of  the 
early  life  of  Miss  Linnard,  her  conversion,  and 
her  entrance  into  membership  with  the  Church  of 
the  living  God.  The  present  chapter  will  be  de- 
voted to  a  description  of  her  religious  character, 
from  that  period  until  her  final  sickness. 

When  Miss  Linnard  embraced  religion,  and  de- 
voted herself  to  the  service  of  her  Saviour,  it  may- 
be truly  said  of  her,  that  she  did  it  without  reserva- 
tion, and  with  a  deliberate  and  decided  determina- 
tion to  be  wholly  His,  for  time  and  for  eternity. 
The  private  diary  which  she  kept,  and  which  was 
never  read  by  any  human  eye  until  after  her 
death,  gives  decisive  proof  of  this  fact. 

The  author  of  this  memoir  has  never  conversed 
with  an  individual  who  was  better  acquainted  with 
the  true  nature  and  object  of  the  Christian  religion, 
than  thib  devoted  young  lady.  Her  mind  was 
naturally  of  a  very  high  order,  and  it  was  well  in- 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  55 

formed  on  this  important  subject,  by  the  perusal 
of  many  of  the  best  religious  works  in  the  Eng- 
lish language,  and  above  all,  by  a  most  diligent 
study  of  the  word  of  God, — a  study  which  she 
habitually  maintained  until  the  day  of  her  death. 

In  her  view,  the  Atonement  was  designed  to  ac- 
complish three  grand  objects. 

1.  To  make  known  the  entire  character  of  the 
ever-blessed  God,  some  of  whose  attributes  and 
perfections — such  as  his  boundless  mercy,  love, — 
and,  it  might  be  added,  his  holiness,  too — could 
never  have  been  otherwise  manifested,  or  so 
fully  illustrated,  to  the  universe. 

2.  To  make  a  sufficient  satisfaction  to  Divine 
justice  and  law,  so  as  to  render  it  consistent  with 
the  best  interests  of  his  kingdom  to  grant  salvation 
to  sinners,  who  penitently  confess,  and  forsake 
their  sins,  and  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  To  secure  the  application  of  that  salvation 
to  sinners :  which  is  effected  by  the  agency  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  through  the  instrumentality  of  the 
revealed  word  of  God.  This  agency  is  one  of 
the  "  gifts"  procured  by  the  death  and  intercession 
of  Christ. 

And  with  regard  to  the  design  of  the  religion  of 
the  Bible,  she  believed  that  it  was  not  simply  to 
procure  pardon,  or  the  mere  forgiveness  of  sins. 
But  that  there  is,  if  we  may  so  speak,  a  higher 
and  nobler  end  to  be  accomplished,  namely,  the 


Ob  MEMOIR    OF 

restoration  of  the  image  of  God  to  the  soul  of  sin- 
ful man ;  to  secure,  by  a  process  suited  to  the  na- 
ture of  man,  his  recovery  to  a  life  of  obedience 
and  holiness,  begun  in  his  present  state  of  exist- 
ence, and  which  will  be  completed  before  he  en- 
ters the  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem.  Pardon 
and  holiness  are  inseparably  connected  in  this  glo- 
rious plan  of  salvation — a  plan  fully  suited  to  the 
spiritual  wants  of  mankind.  And  he  who  desires 
to  have  the  one,  must  be  willing  to  receive  with  it 
the  other. 

Holding  these  views,  which  are  so  clearly 
taught  in  the  word  of  God,  she  set  out  in  the 
christian  course,  and  persevered  in  it,  with  the 
conviction  that  much  as  she  needed  pardon, — 
Avhich  she  sought  in  the  way,  made  known  in  the 
Bible,  viz  :  by  repentance  towards  God  and  faith 
towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — she  also  needed 
the  renovation  of  her  heart,  and  its  entire  sanctifi- 
cation  by  the  Spirit  and  grace  of  God.  And  she 
sought  this  with  the  whole  heart.  To  become 
conformed  to  the  measure  of  holy  obedience  which 
God  has  required  in  his  laws,  and  above  all,  has 
given  in  the  life  of  his  blessed  Son,  appeared  to 
her  to  be  the  most  desirable  object  in  the  world. 

She  sought  this  growth  in  grace  and  con- 
formity to  the  will  of  God,  as  the  grand  object 
and  business  of  life.  To  become  holy  as  God  is 
holy,  was,  in  her  view,  the  only  end  at  which  an 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  57 

intelligent  and  accountable  being  should  aim. 
She  used  the  appropriate  means  to  approxi- 
mate, and  finally  reach,  this  desirable  consum- 
mation. For  this  purpose,  she  was  abundant  in 
prayer,  fasting,  reading  the  word  of  God,  medita- 
tion and  reflection,  watchfulness,  hearing  the  Word 
dispensed  in  the  sanctuary,  &c.  She  believed 
that  if  she  would  make  progress  in  holiness,  she 
must  constantly,  humbly,  and  in  reliance  upon  the 
grace  of  God,  use  the  divinely  appointed  means 
through  which,  with  the  aid  of  God's  Spirit,  she 
might,  and  did  obtain  those  measures  of  know- 
ledge, peace,  purity,  and  love,  which  elevate  and 
refine  the  affections,  enlighten  the  understanding, 
and  sweetly,  and  delightfully  bring  the  will  into  a 
blessed  coincidence  with  the  will  of  God.  And 
whilst  she  rejected  one  Antinomian  error,  and 
it  is  one  of  almost  universal  practical  operation  in 
the  church  in  these  times,  viz  :  that  religion  con- 
sists in  the  pardon  of  sin,  she  did  not  less  abhor  an- 
other error  of  the  same  origin,  viz :  that  progress 
in  holiness  is  the  mere  sovereign  gift  of  God, 
bestowed,  as  the  rain  of  heaven,  without  any  con- 
nexion with  human  effort  to  obtain  it.  She  held 
no  such  doctrine  as  this.  She  believed  that  it 
was  her  duty  to  seek  eminent  attainments  in  piety 
— not  as  a  matter  of  boasting,  or  a  ground  of  de- 
pendance, — but  as  a  duty,  a  -privilege,  not  less  com- 
manded by  her  heavenly  Father,  than  required  by 


58  KEIOIB    0  1 

the  very  nature  of  the  human  soul,  which  cannot 
find  happiness  but  in  proportion  to  its  approxima- 
tion to  a  blessed  conformity  to  the  image  of  its 
Maker,  portrayed  in  his  word,  and  exemplified  in 
the  life  of  Jesus  Christ.  She  imitated  Paul,  and 
Edwards,  and  Brainerd,  and  Martvn,  and  Mrs. 
Graham,  and  Mrs.  Newell,  and  Mrs.  Hunting- 
don, and  many  others,  who  attained  to  a  desTee 
of  piety, — not  evinced  by  spiritual  pride,  but 
by  humility — which  but  few,  comparatively, 
of  christians  do  attain.  And  how  did  they 
attain  it  ?  Not  by  sitting  down  in  slothfulness, 
but  by  aiming  at  it,  and  by  seeking  it,  in  the 
use  of  the  means  which  God  has  enjoined, 
with  all  diligence,  and  in  reliance  upon  divine 
grace.  And  it  ought  not  to  be  a  matter  of  won- 
der to  any  one  who  reads  their  lives,  that  they 
became  eminently  devoted  christians.  Behold 
how  they  prayed,  attended  upon  the  ordinal. 
God's  house,  studied  his  word,  fasted,  and 
watched  over  their  hearts  and  lives  ! 

AVith  such  views  of  religion  and  of  duty,  did 
Miss  Linnard  commence  her  christian  course, 
and  in  them,  she  persevered  to  the  end.  Reli- 
gion, personal  religion,  was  the  business  of  every 
day.  It  is  not  intended  to  assert  that  she  did  not 
come  short  very  often, — indeed,  daily  and  hourly — 
of  what  she  knew  she  ought  to  be.  This  fact  she 
constantly  lamented.     She  felt  that  she  came  far, 


A  N  X  A    JANE     LI  X  X  A  R  D.  59 

very  far.  short  of  that  holy  and  reasonable  rule  of 
duty  which  God  has  given  in  his  moral  law. 

She  had  the  most  exalted  ideas  of  the  perfection 
which  it  requires  of  us,  and  she  was  humbled  in 
the  dust  in  view  of  her  deficiency.  In  her  diary- 
she  notes  down,  with  much  particularity,  her  de- 
fects, with  the  view,  undoubtedly,  of  holding 
them  up  to  her  own  contemplation,  and  in  order 
to  confess  them  before  God,  and  to  seek  His  grace 
to  enable  her  to  overcome  them.  Some  extracts 
will  be  given,  which  will  show  to  every  reader  the 
great  faithfulness,  and  even  severity,  with  which 
she  examined  herself,  and  noted  her  failures  in 
duty,  as  well  as  the  intimate  knowledge  which 
she  had  of  the  deceitfulness  and  depravity  of  the 
human  heart. 

On  the  18th  of  March,  1823,  she  wrote  in  her 
diary  as  follows  : 

"  Suffered  self-indulgence  to  defraud  me  of  half 
an  hour  this  morning,  and  when  I  did  rise,  was 
cold  and  stupid.  Contrary  to  expectation,  had  a 
gracious  audience  at  the  throne  of  grace.  Some 
life  whilst  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  felt  its  in- 
fluence on  my  heart  through  the  day.  Committed 
a  part  of  a  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  Titus.  Felt 
some  tenderness  of  spirit  during  the  day.  but  no 
fixedness  of  mind.  Oh  that  my  heart  were  not 
so  wandering,  but  were  entirely  abstracted  from 
the  things  of  this  world,  and  set  on  things  above ! 


60  MEMOIR    OF 

Lost  time  by  loitering  after  dinner.  Read  Thomas 
a  Kempis  with  some  improvement,  and  think  I 
can  say  that  I  rejoiced  in  the  will  of  God  being 
done  in  me.  Lost  time  and  a  serious  sense  of 
divine  things.  Have  not  profited  by  last  night's 
examination.  My  soul  feels  its  guiltiness,  yet  is 
not  sensibly  affected  by  it.  Alas  !  how  does  sin 
harden  the  heart !" 

On  another  day  she  wrote  as  follows : 
"  Rose  as  usual,  stupid,  and  felt  entirely  desti- 
tute of  spiritual  life  or  strength.  In  prayer,  en- 
deavour to  give  myself  away  to  God  in  an  unre- 
served manner.  Read  the  Scriptures  with  very 
little  improvement,  and  again  implored  a  portion 
of  the  children's  bread.  Went  down  stairs  hum- 
bled, and  laboured  during  the  morning  to  fix  my 
thoughts  on  heavenly  things,  but  found  it  difficult 
to  do  it  for  any  length  of  time.  The  passage 
committed  on  Tuesday,  afforded  me  some  affect- 
ing ideas ;  yet,  for  want  of  retaining  them,  lost 
much  of  the  benefit.  Contrary  to  my  intention, 
engaged  in  conversation  not  of  the  most  profitable 
kind.  I  lament  my  backwardness  to  introduce 
religious  conversation,  yet  seldom  feel  resolution 
to  engage  in  it,  particularly,  in  the  family.  '  Out 
of  thy  mouth  shalt  thou  be  judged.'  Oh,  what 
will  become  of  such  a  creature  as  I  am !  Lost 
time  in  loitering  after  dinner.  Evening.  Have 
not  had  a  warm  sense  of  God's  goodness  in  tern- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  01 

poral  and  spiritual  mercies.  What  an  ungrateful 
heart  is  mine,  and  what  wonderful  long-suffering 
is  exercised  toward  me  !" 

On  another  page  of  her  diary  is  the  following 
notice  of  her  feelings.  It  was  intended  to  be  a  me- 
morandum of  her  deficiencies,  when  her  heart  and 
conduct  were  weighed  in  the  "  balance  of  the  sanc- 
tuary." "  Felt  drowsy  this  morning,  and  lost  so 
much  time  in  sleep  that  I  had  not  time  for  my  de- 
votions before  breakfast.  Resolved  to  make  more 
exertion  in  this  respect.  After  breakfast  read  a 
portion  of  Hezekiah's  history,  with  some  improve- 
ment. Was  enabled  to  feel  some  earnest  desires  in 
prayer.  Felt  willing,  I  think,  to  yield  myself  en- 
tirely up  to  God.  Endeavoured  to  watch  against 
a  trifling  spirit,  and  was  in  some  measure  success- 
ful. In  company,  desirous  of  guarding  against  vain 
conversation ;  but  whilst  conversing  on  serious 
things,  felt  the  risings  of  self-complacency.  For  a 
few  moments  had  considerable  freedom  at  the 
throne  of  grace.  Walking  out,  lost  the  sense  of 
God  in  my  soul.  Oh  for  a  heart  lifted  up  above  the 
power  of  earthly  things  to  distract.     Drank  tea  at 

S B .      Could   not  enter  upon  spiritual 

conversation  by  reason  of  my  backward  heart. 
Attended  prayer-meeting.  I  seldom  attain  to  any 
fixedness  of  mind  in  these  duties,  but  am  generally 
troubled  with  vain,  wandering  thoughts  and  imagi- 
nations, owing,  in  a  great  degree,  I  believe,  to  my 

F 


62  MEMOIR    OF 

want  of  watchfulness,  prejudices,  nicety  of  taste, 
&c.  Oh  my  God,  have  mercy  upon  me  for  these 
sins.  I  felt  deeply  guilty,  yet  not  broken  hearted. 
Had  been  indulging  in  self-complacency  during  the 
evening  :  had  also  felt  happy  in  believing  the  work 
of  sanctification  progressing.  But  how  am  I  taught 
my  own  vileness  !  After  having  thus  mocked  God, 
I  felt  little  disposed  to  secret  duty,  and  was  tempted 
to  omit  it.  But  it  occurred  to  me,  that  to  keep  me 
from  the  place  of  pardon,  would  be  all  that  Satan 
could  desire ;  and  while  persevering,  I  felt  some 
melting  of  heart  in  pleading  for  forgiveness. — Ob- 
servation. That  sin  has  a  surprizing  tendency 
to  harden  the  heart :  I  find  myself  always  harder 
when  conscience  has  been  grieved." 

Again,  she  wrote  the  following  excellent  remarks 
upon  the  events  of  one  day.  "  Rose  later  than 
usual,  and  in  an  unthankful,  stupid  frame.  At- 
tempted to  engage  in  prayer,  but  was  wandering 
and  cold,  could  not  realize  the  presence  of  God,  or 
breathe  out  one  desire  after  Him.  I  can  generally 
form  some  idea  of  what  the  day  will  be,  from  the 
manner  in  which  devotion  is  performed  in  the 
morning.  As  I  was  unrefreshed  this  morning,  so 
I  have  been  weak  and  helpless  through  the  day, 
and  felt  entirely  destitute  of  strength  to  strive 
against  my  besetting  sin — particularly  my  slothful, 
loitering  disposition. 

"  Read  the  Scriptures  without  any  life,  more  as  a 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  63 

form  than  any  thing  else.  Studied  the  Bible  lesson 
and  attended  the  class.  Of  all  my  besetting  sins 
this  is,  I  think,  the  most  deeply  rooted  ;  this  desire 
to  appear  well,  and  to  receive  honour  from  human 
beings,  continually  intrudes  into  my  thoughts,  and 
destroys  the  life  of  my  duties. 

"  Attended  prayer  meeting  without  proper  prepa- 
ration, and  endeavoured,  in  vain,  whilst  there,  to  ex- 
cite my  affections,  and  raise  my  cold  heart  from 
earth  to  heaven.  Lead  in  prayer  with  much  ap- 
parent warmth  and  enlargment  of  heart,  but  very 
little  internal  affection.  How  detestable  must  I  ap- 
pear in  the  sight  of  the  Great  Searcher  of  hearts  ! 
From  my  procrastinating  spirit  lost  time  for  self- 
examination,  did  not  feel  suitably  a  sense  of  my  de- 
pravity, and  in  family  prayer  was  very  stupid  and 
formal.  Oh,  wretched  being  that  I  am  !  who  shall 
deliver  me  ?  Went  to  rest,  as  might  be  supposed, 
after  such  a  day,  distressed,  but  not  truly  contrite." 

We  shall  give  but  one  more  extract  from  her 
diary  at  this  point  in  the  memoir.  It  is  as  follows  : 
"  Sabbath.  In  prayer  this  morning,  was  sensible 
of  more  affection  than  I  had  expected.  Read  a  por- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  in  too  hurried  a  manner  to 
derive  much  profit.  During  the  prayer  meeting 
felt  some  life.  In  church  was  much  touched  with 
my  besetting  sin  :  yet  I  trust  it  had  not  the  victory 
over  me.  By  asking  assistance,  I  was  enabled,  in 
some  degree,  to  mortify  it.     Resolved,   by  partial 


64  MEMOIR    OF 

fasting  and  prayer  to  humble  myself  before  God. 
Spent  the  time  of  the  intermission  profitably,  con- 
fessed, and  wept  over  my  sins." 

This  is  a  specimen  of  what  her  diary  contains. 
It  is  a  faithful  record  of  her  deficiencies,  with  no  in- 
tention that  it  should  be  seen  by  any  human  eye, 
but  that  it  might  be  a  perpetual  remembrancer,  that 
she  might  contemplate  them,  pray  and  fast  over 
them,  and  through  God's  grace  obtain  the  victory 
over  them.  "  Remembering  mine  affliction  and 
my  misery,  the  wormwood  and  the  gall.  My  soul 
hath  them  still  in  remembrance,  and  is  humbled  in 
me.  This  I  recall  to  my  mind,  therefore,  have  I  hope. 
It  is  of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  con- 
sumed, because  his  compassions  fail  not."  And 
this  victory  she  did  gain  to  an  uncommon  degree ; 
though,  in  her  own  view,  she  seemed  to  make  little 
progress  in  holiness. 

We  have  given  the  foregoing  extracts  from  Miss 
Linnard's  diary  for  the  purpose  of  showing,  1 .  The 
great  sensibility  of  conscience  which  she  possessed, 
and  which  led  her  to  detect  the  slightest  deviation 
in  her  affections  or  conduct,  from  what  she  believed 
to  be  the  requirements  of  God's  holy  law.  2.  Her 
rigid  and  uncompromising  fidelity  as  displayed  in 
her  severe  self-condemnation  for  the  slightest  omis- 
sion of  any  known  duty,  or  the  secret  risings  of 
pride  or  vanity.  3.  Her  great  abhorrence  of  all 
sin,  and  her  deep  humiliation  on  account  of  her  de- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD,  65 

ficiencies.  Here  is  no  concealment  or  palliation. 
All  is  acknowledged,  and  condemned,  and  wept  over, 
and  resolved  against.  4.  Her  unwearied  pains  to 
overcome,  what  she  called  her  besetting  sins,  pride, 
fastidiousness,  vanity,  and  slothfulness :  sins  which 
intimate  friends  would  have  been  slow  to  charge 
her  with  after  her  conversion.  As  to  slothfulness, 
which  she  often  mentions  in  her  diary,  and  mourns 
over,  there  is  no  one,  who,  if  he  knew  all  the  facts 
in  her  history,  after  she  became  a  Christian,  would 
not  say  that  he  has  seldom,  if  ever,  heard  of  a  per- 
son in  her  circumstances,  who  laboured  more  inde- 
fatigably  than  she  did,  until  she  was  called  to  give 
up  her  stewardship,  for  the  temporal  and  eternal 
welfare  of  mankind.  She  literally  ivore  out  life  in  the 
service  of  her  Saviour,  as  will  appear  in  the  sequel. 
There  are  three  classes  of  persons  who  will 
read  the  extracts  which  have  been  given  from  Miss 
Linnard's  diary,  with  widely  different  feelings,  and 
form  very  different  opinions  respecting  them.  One 
is  composed  of  those  who  are  avowedly  unconverted. 
Such  persons,  having  never  had  any  correct  idea 
of  sin,  and  having  never  analyzed  the  motives 
which  are  the  springs  of  their  actions,  cannot  at 
all  enter  into  the  feelings  and  views  of  the  subject 
of  this  memoir.  They  will  be  likely  to  look 
upon  this  portion  of  the  book  as  exceedingly 
disagreeable.  The  entire  nature  of  sin,  and  of 
its  intrinsic  evil  and  odiousness,  as  well  as  the  na- 
f  2 


66  *  M  E  M  0  I  R   OF 

ture  of  holiness  and  its  desirableness,  are  subjects 
of  which  they  have  no  proper  conceptions.  An- 
other class  consists  of  nominal  professors  of  religion, 
and  such  as  know  but  little  of  the  power  of  religion, 
or  the  depravity  of  their  own  hearts.  They  have 
a  religion  which  has  given  them  but  little  trouble, 
and  knowing  nothing  of  the  spiritual  warfare  with 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  which  every 
one  who  seeks  for  entire  deliverance  from  sin  must 
incessantly  wage,  the  language  which  Miss  Lin- 
nard  uses  is  all  a  mystery  to  them. 

The  third  class  consists  of  those  who  have  ex- 
perienced the  renewal  of  the  heart »by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  and  who,  having  tasted  the  comfort  which 
flows  alone  from  purity  of  heart,  and  supreme  love 
to  God,  and  obedience  to  his  will,  can  readily  enter 
into  the  meaning  of  the  language  which  she  em- 
ploys. They  know  what  the  Christian  warfare  is. 
They  know  what  the  "  plague  of  the  heart"  signi- 
fies. They,  too,  mourn  over  the  depravity  of  their 
hearts,  and  daily  cry  to  God  for  complete  deliver- 
ance from  the  power  and  pollution  of  sin,  as  well 
as  from  the  condemnation  and  ruin  which,  when 
unpardoned,  it  occasions. 

Miss  Linnard  was  in  the  habit  of  frequently  set- 
ting apart  special  days  for  fasting  and  prayer,  be- 
sides observing  those  which  were  appointed  by  the 
civil  or  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The  observance 
of  such  days  she  found  to  be  a  source  of  rich  bless- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  67 

ing  to  her  soul.  Respecting  one  of  them  (the 
3d  of  September,  1823)  she  wrote  as  follows,  and 
it  is  only  quoted  as  containing  a  statement  of  the 
motives  which  led  her  to  the  observance  of  such 
days.  "  I  have  set  apart  this  day  for  humbling 
myself  before  God,  by  fasting  and  prayer.  I  have 
for  some  weeks  been  oppressed  with  a  sense  of 
guilt  which  has  weighed  me  down.  The  remem- 
brance of  my  sins  has  been  grievous,  and  the  bur- 
den of  them  too  intolerable  to  be  borne.  And  in 
looking  into  my  heart,  I  felt  that  there  was  a  call 
for  some  deep  expression  of  penitence  and  sorrow. 
For  several  months,  instead  of  making  progress  in 
spiritual  life,  I  fear  I  have  been  declining.  I  have 
backslidden  with  a  perpetual  backsliding." 

In  addition  to  this,  it  was  her  practice  to  devote 
the  first  day  of  every  year  to  special  prayer,  and 
sometimes  made  memoranda  of  her  feelings  on 
those  solemn  occasions.  We  give  a  few  of  these 
annual  notices,  which,  besides  giving  an  account 
of  her  religious  feelings  and  views  during  each 
past  year  in  succession,  also  contain  many  excel- 
lent remarks  on  points  of  general  interest. 

January  1,  1824.  "  This  is  the  beginning  of  a 
new  year.  O  my  soul,  what  hast  thou  been  doing 
in  the  time  that  is  past  ?  Ah  me !  the  review  af- 
fords but  little  pleasure.  The  same  ground  has 
been  gone  over,  sinning,  repenting,  resolving,  yet 
sinning.    I  have  broken  very  many  resolutions.    I 


68  MEMOIR    OF 

have  omitted  very  many  duties,  and  committed  very 
many  and  greatly  aggravated  sins.  And,  if  my 
heart  was  not  exceedingly  hard,  and  my  conscience 
very  stupid,  I  do  think  I  should  be  almost  crushed 
to  the  earth,  under  the  recollection  of  them.  I  can 
not  perceive  that  I  have  made  much  advancement 
in  the  divine  life ;  or  that  I  have  really  gained  any 
victory  over  my  sins.  I  feel  in  my  heart,  this  day, 
the  workings  of  a  most  corrupt  nature.  I  do  not 
know  that  I  am  any  more  humble,  or  any  less  de- 
sirous of  vain  glory,  than  heretofore.  And  yet,  let 
me  not  sink  into  despondency.  I  think  that  I  have 
acquired  some  more  knowledge  of  myself.  And 
though  I  have  obtained  no  sensible  advantage  over 
sin,  yet  my  hungerings  and  thirstings  after  righte- 
ousness have  been  greatly  increased.  Generally,  I 
have  had  a  spirit  of  fervent  prayer.  I  have  been 
helped  to  engage  more  in  religious  duties,  particu- 
larly in  set  meditation ;  not  so  much  for  a  month  or 
two  past  as  before.  I  feel  sometimes — most  gene- 
rally, I  think,  in  private  prayer — as  though  I  could 
breathe  my  very  soul  out  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  I 
have  enjoyed  much  comfort,  too,  in  church ;  in  se- 
cret prayer ;  in  reading  the  Scriptures  ;  in  medita- 
tion on  God  and  heaven.  I  have  been  exceedingly 
elevated  and  enlarged,  so  much  so,  that  I  have  been, 
at  times,  almost  overwhelmed  with  the  views  I  have 
had. 

"  There  is  one  thing,  I  think,  I  have  attained  in 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  69 

the  year — that  is,  a  great  love  to  the  Scriptures. 
They  are  applied  to  my  heart  in  a  peculiar  manner. 
I  delight  in  them.  They  are  no  longer  dry  and 
uninteresting ;  but  there  is  a  life  and  spirit  in  them 
which  I  never  experienced  before.  I  have  been  ex- 
ercised much  with  a  sense  of  the  divine  presence, 
and  have  found  it  a  great  benefit  to  me.  I  think, 
also,  I  have  experienced  something  of  the  fear  of 
God ;  a  frequent  sense  of  the  divine  majesty  in  re- 
ligious services,  and  a  deeper  reverence  in  engaging 
in  duty ;  also,  within  four  or  five  months  past,  a 
spirit  of  praise,  and  much  comfort  in  it. 

"  In  closing  the  year,  I  have  most  abundant  rea- 
son for  thankfulness.  Blessing  and  praise  be  unto 
the  Lord,  but  unto  me,  shame  and  confusion  of  face ! 
How  bountifully  hath  he  dealt  with  me,  and  how 
illy  have  I  requited  his  favours !  My  temporal 
mercies  have  been  very  great.  Our  family  have  all 
been  continued  in  health.  No  distressing,  dan- 
gerous diseases,  or  painful,  anxious  watchings. 
Death  hath  made  no  inroads,  with  the  exception  of 
an  infant,  which  died  in  the  summer.  And  we  are 
all,  this  New  Year,  the  living  to  praise  the  Lord. 
We  have  been  fed,  and  clothed,  and  sheltered ; 
been  preserved  from  all  dangers  and  disturbances  ; 
restrained  from  sin;  cherished  and  supported. 
Above  all,  we  have  witnessed  very  favourable  ap- 
pearances in  one  who  has  been  the  object  of  much 


70  MEMOIR    OP 

solicitude  and  prayer.  Here,  then,  may  I  raise  my 
Ebenezer.     Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  us. 

"Closed  the  last  year,  and  commenced  this,  in  a 
prayer-meeting,  at  which  I  felt  a  great  deal  of 
solemnity.  Yet  I  had  not  that  feeling  of  nearness 
to  Christ,  or  of  the  presence  of  the  Spirit,  which 
often  render  those  meetings  so  profitable.  After- 
wards, when  speaking  of  deficiencies,  I  detected  a 
very  subtle  working  of  pride.  At  family  worship, 
very  cold  and  wandering.  Had  to  allow  but  little 
time,  after  returning  home,  for  devotion.  Felt  great 
earnestness  in  praying  for  spiritual  blessings.  In 
church,  had  a  good  deal  of  wandering  of  mind  in 
prayer,  and  some  warmth  of  affection.  Sermon 
from  the  text,  "  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us ;" 
which  I  enjoyed ;  and  felt  I  had  need  to,  and  my 
heart  did,  raise  an  Ebenezer.  Spent  the  afternoon 
in  my  chamber,  in  serious  duties.  Felt  very  ur- 
gent for  sanctifying  grace.  I  feel  sometimes  as  if 
my  sins  would  overwhelm  me,  and  sink  me  into 
despair.  I  pray  for  deliverance  from  my  besetting 
sin,  and,  perhaps,  while  I  am  rising  from  my  knees, 
I  perceive  it  rising  in  my  heart,  and  I  know  not 
what  to  do.  It  was  the  case  this  afternoon.  In 
reflecting  on  the  Lord's  mercies,  I  experienced 
some  grateful  emotions." 

January  1,  1825.  "  Spent  the  closing  hours  of 
the  last  year,  and  commenced  this,  with  a  religious 
society.     The   exercises   were   solemn,   and   my 


ANNA    JANE    LINNAED.  71 

heart  was  considerably  engaged,  yet  so  much  op- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  guilt,  that  I  knew  not  what 
to  do.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  would  gladly  have 
been  trampled  under  feet — I  felt  my  ill-desert  so 
strongly  that  I  almost  desired  to  have  it.  I  doubt 
whether  it  was  true  contrition :  probably  only  the 
actings  of  an  awakened  conscience. 

"  Attended  worship  this  morning  in  a  very  dead, 
cold  frame,  and  of  course  was  but  little  benefitted. 
Have  been  settling  my  year's  account  with  my  soul. 
And  alas,  alas,  what  do  I  find?   Sin,  sin,  sin.' 

"  In  the  early  part  of  the  year  my  heart  began 
to  wander  from  God,  in  the  neglect  of  a  duty  to 
which  it  has  always  been  averse,  but  which  I  am 
convinced  is  a  means  of  grace — spiritual  medita- 
tion. When  diligently  attended  to,  my  soul  has  a 
life,  an  elevation,  which  it  has  at  no  other  time. 
But  I  have  passed  by  stated  times  for  it,  day  after 
day,  without  one  hour  spent  thus  with  God.  The 
drawings  and  sensible  calls  of  the  Spirit  to  my  re- 
tirement have  been  wilfully  resisted.  And  yet, 
occasionally,  when  my  soul  has  obeyed,  what  joy, 
what  fulness  of  joy  have  I  experienced !  Yet  I 
have  been  thus  ungrateful. 

"  Through  the  winter  those  omissions  were  not 
so  frequent  as  afterwards.  In  the  spring,  my  heart 
was  also  much  drawn  away  with  the  desire  of 
other  things.  Worldly  thoughts  and  matters  en- 
grossed much  of  my  time.     Through  the  heat  of 


72  MEMOIR    OF 

summer,  instead  of  using  double  exertion  and  exer- 
cising greater  watchfulness,  yielded  to  a  spirit  of 
sloth  and  self-indulgence.  This  sloth,  I  think,  is 
the  great  enemy  of  my  soul — the  right  eye,  the 
right  hand.  Lord,  impress  deeply  on  me  the  ne- 
cessity of  subduing  it,  and  casting  it  from  me  for 
ever  ! 

"  Have  been  much  troubled  of  late  with  evil 
tempers.  Here  is  evidence  of  declension.  I  have 
become  more  irritable  and  less  forbearing,  and  often 
sensible  of  an  ungentle  spirit.  Have  not  resisted  it — 
have  by  no  means  done  all  that  in  me  lay  to  conquer 
it.  Besides,  have  been  very  superficial  in  daily 
self-examination.  It  has  been  hurried  over  in  such 
a  manner  as  not  to  benefit  me. 

"  I  have  failed  greatly  in  relative  duties ;  have 
been  far  from  a  right  spirit  towards  my  inferiors, 
superiors,  or  equals,  coming  short  in  every  thing. 
Wandering  thoughts  have  made  great  inroads  on 
my  devotions.  I  have  set  apart  several  days,  be- 
sides those  before  communions,  for  fasting  and 
prayer;  yet  seemed  to  have  gained  but  little 
strength. 

"  On  the  whole,  I  cannot  perceive  that  I  have 
made  the  least  progress,  but  the  contrary,  unless 
it  be  that  I  think  I  have  learned  more  of  the  nature 
of  faith,  and  have  been  more  sensible  of  its  actings. 
When  often  burdened  and  oppressed  with  a  sense 
of  sin,  I  have  been  conscious,  (if  I  am  not  deceived,) 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  73 

of  a  direct  acting  of  faith  on  the  sacrifice  and  pro- 
pitiation for  sin,  and  an  application  of  it  to  my 
soul,  and  have  felt  peace  and  comfort  in  be- 
lieving." 

January  1,  1827.  "On  looking  back  on  the 
dealings  of  God  with  my  soul,  and  my  perverse 
way  before  Him,  I  have  much  reason,  on  one 
hand,  for  gratitude,  and  on  the  other,  for  deep 
humiliation  and  sorrow.  During  the  first  two 
months  of  the  year,  my  time  was  chiefly  occupied 
in  the  sick  room  of  my  dear  sister  Mary.*  It 
pleased  the  Lord  to  chasten  us  very  severely  in 
her,  and,  in  March,  to  remove  her  from  us.  But 
not  unmingled  with  mercy  was  the  blow.  And 
though  it  be  painful  to  recall  those  agonizing  hours 
here,  let  me  record  the  goodness  and  faithfulness 
of  the  prayer-hearing  and  covenant-keeping  God. 

"  Her  mind  was  greatly  disturbed  with  doubts 
and  fears  and  gloomy  anticipation,  on  the  approach 
of  the  last  enemy.  Her  hopes  all  fled,  and  her 
agony  of  mind  was  extreme.  Her  expressions  of 
anguish  rent  my  heart;  yet  still  I  was  endued 
with  strength  and  fortitude.     My  only  refuge  was 

*  This  amiable  and  interesting  young  lady  was  awak- 
ened by  the  death  of  her  sister  Susan,  and  still  more 
deeply  impressed,  by  the  sudden  death  of  a  cousin,  a  few 
weeks  afterwards.  She  joined  the  Sixth  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  summer  of  1820. 


74  MEMOIR    OF 

Israel's  God.  To  Him  we  cried,  and  He  heard 
and  delivered.  Encouraged  by  his  promises,  a 
few  dear  friends  assembled  in  an  adjoining  room 
to  plead  for  mercy.  That  old  saint  of  God,  Mr. 
Joseph  Eastbum,  was  sent  for.  They  engaged 
earnestly  in  prayer  together  for  some  time.  But 
still  the  darkness  remained.  That  night,  how- 
ever, the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  we  trust,  arose 
with  healing  in  his  beams.  Her  fears  were  all 
removed,  and  she  found  peace  in  believing — a 
peace  which  continued  for  the  few  days  she  re- 
mained, and  armed  her  against  all  the  terrors  of 
death  and  the  grave." 

The  remainder  of  this  annual  memorandum  is 
taken  up  with  severe  self-condemnation  for  allow- 
ing herself  to  lose  so  much  of  the  benefit  which  this 
affliction  was  designed  to  accomplish  for  her  soul 
— for  the  wandering  of  her  affections  from  God  to 
created  objects — for  occasionally  unguarded  and 
harsh  expressions  of  opinion  respecting  others — 
for  indulgence,  sometimes,  in  vain  imaginations — 
for  want  of  a  vigorous  exercise  of  love  to  God 
and  man,  faith,  &c.  All  these  sins  she  attributes 
to  a  want  of  watchfulness,  fasting,  and  prayer, 
and,  especially,  meditation  on  divine  things. 
Upon  the  whole,  she  considered  herself  as  not 
having  lived  as  near  to  God,  nor  having  attained 
to  the  degrees  of  comfort  and  joy,  during  the  last 
two  preceding  years,   as  in  former  days.     She 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  75 

closed  the  review  of  the  year  with  thanksgivings 
to  God  for  his  great  forbearance  and  mercy. 

January  1,  1828.  "Another  year  has  flown 
rapidly,  0  how  rapidly,  away.  Yet  I  am  still  in 
the  land  of  the  living,  in  the  land  of  hope,  and  of 
mercy.  Here  let  me  look  back  on  the  days  that 
are  past,  and  let  my  soul  impartially  answer  the 
question,  "How  is  it  with  thee?"  Alas!  how 
melancholy  is  the  review !  What  do  I  see,  but 
days  of  sin,  and  months  of  guilt ! 

"  The  state  of  mind  spoken  of  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year,  (referring  to  the  last  annual  record) 
continued  some  time ;  and  yet  I  did  long  earnestly 
for  reviving  influences,  and  seemed  to  feel,  in 
some  measure,  my  need  of  them.  My  mind  was 
a  good  deal  absorbed  in  a  little  work  which  I  then 
commenced,  so  that,  though  I  mourned  my  state, 
I  was  not  led  to  those  means  which  might  have 
been  instrumental  in  awakening  my  slumbering 
soul,  until  March,  when  on  hearing  of  the  work 
of  God  in  W — ,  I,  by  invitation,  repaired  thither. 

"  I  cannot  exactly  describe  the  state  of  feeling 
which  succeeded,  because  I  was  then,  and  am  still 
now,  at  a  loss  to  decide  whether  it  was  the  result 
of  spiritual  influences,  or  mere  animal  excitement. 
At  any  rate,  I  began  to  feel  more  deeply,  more  in- 
tensely, anxious  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and 
the  revival  of  religion  in  our  own  city,  than  I  had 
done." 


76  MEMOIR    OF 

She  proceeds  to  remark,  that  she  fell  into,  what 
we  apprehend,  is  a  very  common  error  with 
Christians  during  revivals  of  religion,  and  which 
is  one  cause,  both  of  the  shortness  of  the  blessed 
work,  and  of  their  own  loss  of  spirituality  and 
comfort,  viz  :  that  of  "  being  too  much  in  public 
duties,  and  too  little  in  those  of  the  closet."  She 
also  gives  an  account  of  the  efforts  which  she,  and 
a  number  of  others,  made  for  the  promotion  of 
religion  in  Philadelphia,  upon  her  return  from  W. 
And  whilst  she  approves  of  what  was  done,  yet 
laments  that  there  was  so  much  dependence  upon 
a  human  arm,  instead  of  God  alone ;  a  remark 
which  throws  some  light  upon  a  fact  which  she 
goes  on  to  state. 

"  The  history  of  that  period  in  our  church  was 
rather  singular.  A  considerable  number  of  per- 
sons were  half-awakened,  and  for  a  short  time  ap- 
peared in  a  hopeful  state.  But,  contrary  to  our 
expectations,  the  partial  excitement  soon  died 
away,  without  any  permanent  results.  Great 
guilt  is,  no  doubt,  attached  to  the  church  for  refus- 
ing to  come  up  fully  to  the  work  of  the  Lord." 

She  then  proceeds  to  describe  the  state  of  cold- 
ness and  destitution  of  spiritual  enjoyment  which 
succeeded,  and  the  manner  in  which  she  found  re- 
lief from  it. 

"  My  own  mind,  during  the  summer,  seemed 
again  to  sink  into  its  old  apathetic  state.     I  felt 


ANNA    JANE-LINNARD.  77 

much  distressed  about  it  at  times.  One  day,  in 
August,  after  having  suffered  my  thoughts  to  run 
after  vanity,  towards  evening  I  was  led  to  reflect 
on  my  present  unprofitableness  and  folly.  Con- 
science awoke  and  stung  me  to  the  very  soul. 
My  distress  became  great,  and  yet  it  was  not  a 
godly  sort  of  sorrow,  an  ingenuous  melting  of  soul, 
but  a  kind  of  hard,  remorseful  feeling,  which  I  am 
not  a  stranger  to.  I  endeavoured  to  come  to  Christ 
afresh,  to  throw  myself  again  on  his  mercy,  and 
take  a  new  hold  of  his  covenant,  but  in  vain.  It 
seemed  as  though  I  could  have  as  soon  removed  a 
mighty  mountain,  as  to  have  put  forth  one  act  of 
faith. 

"  This  state  of  feeling  continued  a  day  or  two. 
One  evening  I  repaired  to  my  chamber,  deter- 
mined, if  possible,  to  get  rid  of  my  burden  before 
leaving  it.  My  mind  was  as  distressed  and  har- 
dened as  ever.  Then  commenced  a  mighty  strug- 
gle. My  spirit  grappled  with  unbelief  and  sin. 
I  felt  as  if  my  eternal  all  was  at  stake.  I  prayed 
in  an  agony.  And  yet  I  obtained  no  relief.  It 
seemed  as  if  a  wall  of  iron  was  between  me  and 
Christ,  and  as  though  it  was  impossible  either  to 
surmount  it,  or  break  through  it.  But  blessed  be 
God,  I  was  at  last,  after  perhaps  an  hour  and  a 
half,  enabled  to  take  new  hold  by  faith  of  Christ 
as  my  Saviour,  to  throw  myself  once  more  at  the 
foot  of  his  cross,  and  lay  my  guilty  soul  under  its 
g2 


78  MEMOIR    OF 

droppings.  My  burden  was  removed,  and  a  mea- 
sure of  peace  was  restored.  The  way  of  access 
to  God  seemed  clear  and  plain,  and  I  rejoiced  in 
it  with  joy  unspeakable.  The  grace  of  God  in 
making  such  a  provision,  and  the  love  of  Christ 
seemed  so  to  draw  forth  my  admiration,  that  self 
was  entirely  forgotten.  The  more  I  looked,  the 
more  I  loved  and  praised.  And  in  the  increased 
transport  of  my  soul  I  praised  God  aloud.  I  do 
not  remember  ever  having  had  just  such  a  season. 

"  I  did  not  know,  afterwards,  whether  I  had  not 
suffered  myself  to  rise  to  too  great  a  pitch  of  ani- 
mal excitement;  and  whether  my  joy  would  not 
have  proved  more  salutary  and  permanent,  if  the 
expression  of  it  had  been  calmer  and  less  tumultu- 
ous." 

We  think  that  no  one  can  read  the  preceding 
extracts  from  Miss  Linnard's  private  record  of  her 
feelings  and  resolutions,  without  being  greatly  be- 
nefitted. And  may  we  not  add,  that  it  is  probable 
that  some  professors  who  read  them  will  be  deeply 
concerned  for  their  own  want  of  that  keen  sensibi- 
lity of  conscience,  that  rigid  determination  to  de- 
tect and  conquer  every  sin,  however  subtle  its 
character,  and  latent  its  influence,  which  is  so  clear- 
ly manifested  in  these  brief  notices,  written  by  her 
own  pen,  and  in  the  sacred  privacy  of  her  closet, 
and  with  no  eye  but  God's  fixed  upon  her? 

The  only  other  extracts  which  it  is  proposed  to 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  79 

give  from  her  diary,  are  the  following.     They  were 
written  at  different  times,  as  the  dates  will  show. 

"  Saturday  evening,  April  26,  1828.  I  can 
scarcely  ascertain,  or  describe,  the  present  state  of 
my  soul.  There  seems  that  sort  of  indistinctness 
in  my  feelings  and  exercises,  that  it  is  difficult  to 
come  at  a  knowledge  of  their  true  character.  Of 
one  thing  I  am  certain,  that  mine  is  a  very  sad 
state  of  declension.  I  am  not  what  I  once  was : 
and  Oh,  from  what  have  I  fallen,  and  to  what ! 
The  spirit  of  slumber  seems  to  have  gotten  pos- 
session of  me.  I  feel  an  overpowering  lethargy 
of  soul  from  which  I  cannot  arouse.  I  am  motive- 
less, and  almost,  as  to  any  spiritual  action,  motion- 
less. If  there  is  any  grace  in  me  it  has  the  feeble- 
ness of  infancy,  or  rather,  the  weakness  of  expiring 
age.  As  to  my  faith  in  regard  to  the  presence  of 
God,  Oh,  how  exceedingly  weak  it  is !  I  have  not 
that  habitual,  realizing  sense  of  his  presence  that  I 
once  had.  He  has  scarcely  an  existence,  as  to 
any  consciousness  which  I  have  of  it.  At  times  it 
is  not  so ;  but  generally  I  do  not  feel  God  near. 
What  an  atheist  I  am  ! 

"August,  1828.  I  have  been  spending  two 
months  in  Maryland,  and  returned  much  recruited 
in  health,  and,  consequently,  in  spirits.  The  state 
of  my  mind  was  owing  greatly  to  that  of  my  body ; 
and  yet  I  feel  criminal,  as  the  bodily  affection  was 
induced,  in  a  measure,  if  not  wholly,  by  mental 


80  MEMOIR    OF 

depression.  My  "  gourd"  withered,  and  like  Jonah, 
because  I  could  not  have  my  will,  I  sat  down 
grieved  and  vexed,  and  caring  for  nothing  but  my 
own  disappointment.     Oh,  what  a  heart ! 

"  I  found  a  change  in  scene  and  air  beneficial : 
enjoyed  many  seasons  of  sweet  refreshment  in  the 
country,  in  communion  with  the  God  of  nature 
and  of  grace.  Whilst  there,  from  want  of  watchful- 
ness, fell  into  sin,  which  grieved  my  conscience, 
very  much,  and  what  is  worse,  grieved  the  blessed 
Spirit,  and  provoked  him  to  depart  for  a  season. 
But  he  who,  I  trust,  loved  me  from  the  beginning, 
brought  me  back  in  the  old  covenant  way,  and  a 
blessed  way  it  is  !  The  rod  and  stripes  are  with- 
in those  provisions  by  which  the  people  of  God 
are  kept  through  his  power  from  final  apostasy 
and  ruin. 

"January  2,  1831.  Almost  two  years  since 
the  last  record !  How  astonishing  the  flight  of 
time !  It  seems  scarcely  one  fourth  of  it.  I  am 
no  longer  a  babe  of  days,  but  a  professor  of  nearly 
ten  years  standing.  In  looking  back  through  that 
period,  I  see  much  of  God's  goodness.  His  mercies 
have  been  new  every  evening,  and  repeated  every 
morning.  I  can  say,  "  great  has  been  his  faithful- 
ness." Even  during  the  last  twelve  months,  how 
many  instances  of  his  loving  kindness  and  tender 
favours  have  we  experienced.  We  have  had  much 
sickness,  but,  except  in  the  case  of  one  infant,  no 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  81 

deaths.  The  Lord  has  spared  the  members  of  our 
family,  and  in  regard  to  the  impenitent  ones,  we 
feel  it  a  special  mercy,  for  which  I  here  record  my 
unfeigned  gratitude.  Oh  that  I  could  say,  I  have 
returned  according  to  the  benefits  received.  Alas! 
alas !  I  feel  that  I  have  most  basely  requited  my 
kindest  Friend  and  Benefactor.  I  have  been  like  a 
deceitful  bow,  continually  turning  aside.  The 
Lord  has  visited  my  soul,  and  then  I  have  promis- 
ed to  be  more  faithful,  and  perhaps  for  a  little 
season  have  been  more  diligent  in  duty ;  but  then 
I  have  quickly  forgotten  my  resolution,  and  again 
relapsed  into  my  old  slothful  habits,  and  thus 
grieved  away  the  gracious  Visitant  who  is  so  wil- 
ling to  make  my  heart  his  constant  abode.  Shall 
my  religious  course  never  be  more  steady  ? 

"  I  have  had  greater  discoveries  of  the  plague  of 
my  own  heart,  within  this  year,  than  I  ever  had  be- 
fore. But  what  comfort  is  it  to  know  our  disease, 
unless  we  know  and  feel  the  remedy  ?  I  know 
what  that  remedy  is,  but  I  experience  so  little  of  its 
efficacy,  that  I  am  sometimes  tempted  to  despair  of 
ever  feeling  its  healing  power.  My  Lord  !  apply 
that  precious  balm,  thine  own  blood.  It  cleanses 
from  all  sin.     Oh  let  me  know  its  virtue. 

"  I  have  been  sealing  my  covenant  with  God 
again,  to  day,  in  the  Rev.  Dr.  Skinner's  church.  A 
very  sweet,  solemn  time.  During  the  sermon  I 
felt  much  love  to  Christ,  in  view  of  his  unspeak- 


82  MEMOIR    OF 

able  love  to  us,  and  a  willingness  to  bind  myself 
by  the  strongest  obligation  to  be  forever  his.  It 
was  a  profitable  communion,  and  I  felt  thankful 
that  I  had  thought  of  going  thither. 

"  5th.  Was  at  a  very  solemn  meeting  last  night  in 
the  Rev.  Dr.  M' Auley's  church.  It  was  the  second 
one  of  the  kind  which  have  been  held  by  a  number 
of  ministers  for  the  purpose  of  stirring  up  the 
minds  of  Christians  to  prayer  and  supplication,  on 
account  of  the  lamentable  state  of  religion  through 
this  Presbytery,  accompanied  with  humiliating 
confessions  from  the  clergymen,  and  earnest  ex- 
hortations to  professors  to  look  well  into  the  state 
of  their  own  souls.  It  is,  indeed,  a  day  of  rebuke: 
and,  if  ever,  the  present  time  calls  for  deep  humi- 
liation and  mourning.  Ministers  divided — Chris- 
tians cold,  lukewarm,  worldly,  distracted  in  opin- 
ion, and  too  divided  in  feeling — impenitent  sinners, 
secure  in  their  sins,  and  triumphing,  and  stumbling 
over  the  faults  of  professing  Christians  !  Oh,  surely 
this  is  a  time  for  fasting  and  prayer.  Felt  inclined 
to  spend  to-day  in  this  manner,  and  was,  I  think 
uncommonly  assisted  in  duty. 

"  Began  with  my  own  heart  first.  Endeavour- 
ed to  examine  it  by  the  law  of  God.  Tried  my 
thoughts,  feelings,  and  conduct,  by  this  holy  stand- 
ard, in  regard  :  1st.  of  my  duty  to  God  ;  2d.  to  man. 
I  found  abundant  reason  for  deep  self-abasement, 
and  though  I  confessed  my  sin,  and  tried  to  be 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  83 

humbled,  yet  I  am  conscious  that  my  feelings  of 
sorrow  and  self-loathing  were  inconceivably  dis- 
proportionate, to  what  the  case  demanded.  Such 
a  sinner  as  I  convicted  myself  of  being,  ought  to 
have  been  in  the  very  depth.  Took  a  view  also 
of  the  sins  of  our  family,  their  ingratitude  under 
mercies,  neglect  of  privileges,  &c.  Confessed 
them,  and  endeavoured  to  mourn  over  them.  Like- 
wise of  the  sins  of  the  church,  the  scandals  recently 
brought  upon  the  cause,  coldness  of  professors, 
unbelief,  &c.  &c. 

"  Although  my  exercises  were  no  doubt  greatly 
defective,  yet  I  felt  that  I  was  not  mocking  God. 
My  heart  was  burdened  with  these  things.  I  think 
that  I  sincerely  mourned  before  Him.  The  duty 
of  fasting  never  seemed  so  entirely  in  place,  has 
seldom  proved  so  profitable.  Attended  meeting, 
subject,  "Evidences  of  a  close  walk  with  God." 
Found  evidences  enough  that  mine  was  any  thing 
else  than  a  close  walk. 

8th.  "  Saturday.  In  rather  a  dull  frame,  I 
opened  the  Bible  at  Mark.  Whilst  medita- 
ting on  that  miracle,* — the  faith  that  was  requir- 
ed of  the  parent  of  the  child, — I  was  led  to  feel, 
in  a  deeper  manner  than  I  ever  did  before,  the 
importance  of   faith,   the   necessity   of  faith   in 

*  The  miracle  referred  to  is  related  in  Mark  ix.  17—30. 


84  MEMOIROF 

prayer.  I  knelt  down  and  felt  that  Christ  was 
really,  though  spiritually,  present.  Preferred  my 
request  and  essayed  to  exercise  faith,  a  belief  that 
he  had  power,  and  would  grant  my  requests.  One 
was  the  poor  trembling  father's  petition,  'Help 
my  unbelief.'  Another  was  for  more  sanctification. 
Another,  the  conversion  of  dear  relatives.  Ah  me, 
it  is  a  desperate  thing  to  cast  all  into  the  hands  of 
Christ,  simply  believing.  We  are  hardly  aware 
of  the  degree  of  our  unbelief,  till  we  make  the  at- 
tempt to  obey  Christ's  word — only  believe.  So  I 
found  it.  It  seems  to  me  that  He  will  answer  my 
prayers.  He  did,  in  a  manner,  answer  one.  Oh, 
if  my  faith  were  stronger,  less  mixed,  what  might 
not  I  receive ! 

"  9th.  Sunday.  Have  been  endeavouring  this 
evening  to  answer  the  question  '  Am  I  a  Chris- 
tian?' by  examining  myself  with  the  following  texts: 

1.  <  Whoso  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin.' 

2.  '  He  that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous.'  3. 
'He  that  is  begotten  of  God  loveth  him  that 
begat.' 

"  I  decided,  first  from  Scripture  and  facts,  that 
John  did  not  teach,  that  to  be  born  of  God,  meant 
to  be  brought  into  a  state  of  sinless  perfection. 
There  can  be  no  other  consistent  interpretation, 
than  the  one  which  I  ha\e  heard  to  day:  viz.  that 
a  child  of  God  does  not  wilfully,  knowingly,  and 
habitually  sin.     Found  some  difficulty  with  this, 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  85 

when  I  recollect  how  often  T  loiter  away  my  time, 
which  I  know  to  be  sinful. 

"  Saturday.  Being  interrupted  at  the  time  of  writ- 
ing the  above,  I  am  not  able  now  to  retrace  the 
process  by  which  I  arrived  at  the  conclusion,  that 
though  very  imperfect  and  sinful,  I  was  really  a 
child  of  God.  The  evening  was  a  profitable  one, 
and  left  a  solemn  savour  on  my  mind.  I  do  not 
lind  that  evidences  of  a  state  of  grace  have  any 
thing  like  a  tendency  to  exalt  or  puff  me  up  with 
pride." 

The  extracts  which  have  been  given  from  Miss 
Linnard's  diary,  were  written  at  different  times, 
through  a  period  of  nearly  ten  years,  being  almost 
the  whole  period  of  her  life  after  conversion.  A 
remark  may  be  here  made,  which  has  probably  oc- 
curred to  the  reader  who  has  regularly  read  these 
extracts,  which  is,  that  there  is  a  very  perceptible 
evidence  of  an  advance,  not  only  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  art  of  living  a  holy  life,  but  in  the  attainment, 
to  a  good  degree,  of  a  steady,  calm,  sustaining 
faith  in  the  promises  and  merits  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  of  her  consequent  victory,  in  a  considerable 
measure,  over  her  besetting  sins,  which  so  much 
perplexed  her  in  her  early  Christian  course. 

It  would,  however,  be  a  very  imperfect  way  of 
ascertaining  Miss  Linnard's  religious  character  and 
attainments,  to  consult  only  her  private  diary.  For 
although  that  is  a  most  important  document,  yet  it 


86  MEMOIR    OF 

is  mainly  a  record,  as  has  already  been  remarked, 
of  her  short  comings  in  duty,  and  of  her  self-abase- 
ment before  God  for  them;  and  it  also  displays 
great  knowledge  of  the  depravity  and  deceitfulness 
of  the  human  heart,  deep  penitence  for  sin,  and 
earnest  desires  after  holiness.  But  if  we  wish  to 
know  her  religious  character  more  fully,  we  must 
not  only  contemplate  her  in  the  closet,  but  also  in 
the  various  relations  of  busy  life.  And  when  ex- 
amined by  both  tests,  we  are  sure  that  her  attain- 
ments in  religion,  not  simply  its  theory,  if  we  may 
so  speak — though  few  persons  have  a  more  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity — but  the 
experienced  subordination  of  the  heart  and  life  to 
its  sway,  will  be  considered  truly  uncommon,  and 
deserving  of  a  holy  emulation  on  the  part  of  every 
one.  It  will  be  acknowledged  by  her  numerous 
acquaintances  and  friends  in  this  city,  and  in  other 
places,  that  they  have  known  but  few  persons  who 
have  attained  to  so  great  a  measure  of  personal  re- 
ligion, so  far  as  it  can  be  ascertained  from  its  fruit 
in  the  life  and  conversation.  Not  that  we  would  for  a 
moment  be  understood  as  saying,  that  she  had  at- 
tained to  perfection,  or  a  state  of  entire  deliverance 
from  sin  and  its  influence  on  the  soul.  No ;  she 
felt  that  it  was  far  otherwise,  and  it  was  the  burden 
of  her  distress  until  the  day  of  her  death,  that  she 
came  so  far  short  of  loving  and  serving  God,  as  she 
knew  it  was  her  duty  and  privilege  to  do.     And 


ANNA     JANE     LINNARU.  87 

yet  she  generally  had  a  very  comfortable  evidence 
of  her  truly  loving  the  Saviour  and  his  cause,  and 
her  chief  delight  was  in  his  service. 

But  the  remark  which  we  chiefly  wish  to  make 
in  this  place,  respecting  the  religious  character  of 
Miss  Linnard,  is,  that  she  attained  to  an  uncommon 
degree  of  entireness  or  completeness  of  Christian 
character.  By  this  we  mean,  that  every  Christian 
grace  and  attribute  of  character,  not  only  existed  in 
her,  but  was  cultivated  to  an  uncommon  degree. 
This  constituted  in  a  great  measure  the  moral 
beauty  of  her  character.  And  this  is'an  excellence 
which  is  by  no  means  common  in  the  religious 
world  at  this  day.  For  if  there  is  any  one  thing 
in  the  church,  at  this  time,  in  which  there  is  a 
greater  deficiency  than  in  another,  it  is  this,  that 
there  is  so  little  completeness  of  Christian  character, 
or  perfection,  if  any  one  chooses  to  use  that  word, 
among  Christians.  Religion  does  not  seem  to 
pervade  and  influence  the  whole  character,  and  ef- 
fect the  cultivation,  in  a  proper  proportion,  of  all 
the  Christian  virtues.  There  is  but  little  symme- 
try of  religious  character.  For  instance,  what  is 
more  common  in  these  days  of  exertion  and  ex- 
citement, than  to  see  many  Christians  who  are  re- 
markably zealous,  but  not  humble,  and  spiritual 
in  all  their  conversation, — liberal,  but  not  devout, — 
active  in  doing  good,  but  yet  appearing  to  have 
little  solid  piety.     And  there  is   so  little   of  true 


MEMOIR  or 

spirituality,  and  subordination  of  the  passions  and 

_« 

ji  name,  act  so  much  like  the  child- 

_■ 
-  -.      -  >  .r^rz:.     I: 

less  holiness  of  character,  among  Chrisiians  now, 
- 
m  two  hundred  years  ago.     This  m 

'.«.      I:  is  r.o:  l^e  '.'....:  ... 

-     k:.      7  _  -         - 

whi:  .: ••::.-:  fx-.:-.:v.;  .:-_..-  - ::  ._:  :;:_:■-;_:  :-:::-'.q:-:X 
for  the  edification  of  believers,  to  the  neglect  of  en- 
forcing Chrisiianacdvirv.  I:  was,  perhaps,  unarad- 
abie.  considering  the  then  stale  of  the  times.  Wt 
_ 

too  much,  bt: 

N  ■        * 

NL?s  Lii-.iir.  -  - 

.   .. 

cessant  in  her  daily  perusal  and  study  of  the 


A  H  H  A    JANE     LI  N  H  A  E  D.  99 

:"  God,  ;.::d  iu  the  duties  of  her  d  aet,        .ome: 
b     '.e  in  here:1   rtsl     savi  -       _  iming 

hex  family.  _ 

ss  ag  her  own 

soul.     Cheerfu'..  .evity.  holding  very*  rigid 

'  iirisium  duty,  and  :  ..ements  of 

spel.  hut  not  censorious  in  her  judgment  of 

gioos  :  others.     And  in  a  word, 

there  was.  we  may  say.  an  wr:  only  in  her 

-    in  her  in: 
which  gavel  -  _  cession  oi  the 

enly  character,  of  her  pi 
In  reading  the  ts  which  have  been 

:'.   •     Miss    Linn       'a  ;.  .   the   : 

the  mind  oi  the  writer  of  this  book,  that 
there  was  probably  a  slight  trror  in  her  mode  of 
pi    -     u ting  the  -  -      -    .  .'.:::  and  vet 

it  exists  in 

..  b  be  has  evej  n  ...-.     Uis  1     tof 
heart, as  k -^        .  I    - 

feelings, 
the    sime  time   anempting    to    exclude   all  other 

ghts,  and  so  call  rbrth  holy  affections, 
there  is  no  object  presented  to  the  contemplation 
mind   to  X  -         xami- 

is  a  most  j  *ht  to 

rmed.     It   may   be  a 

l  the  feelings 
which  predominated  in  our  mil    - 
h2 


90  MEMOIR    OF 

portion  of  past  time,  as  far  as  we  can  remember 
them.  It  may  also  be  an  examination  of  the  cha- 
acter  of  onr  religious  feelings  at  the  present  time, 
when,  by  "  spiritual  meditation,"  (as  Miss  Linnard 
denominated  it,  and  very  properly  considered  it  to 
be  of  great  importance)  we  bring  some  duty  or 
religious  object  before  our  minds.  In  both  modes,  it 
is  not  only  a.  duty,  but  a  most  profitable  exercise. 

The  error  which  I  have  mentioned  above,  is  very 
commonly  committed  by  young  converts,  and  is 
often  the  occasion  of  great  trouble,  perplexity  and 
despondency.  Some  old  English  divines  have 
given  directions  on  the  subject  of  self-examination, 
which  appear  to  have  a  tendency  to  lead  into  this 
mistake.  If  we  wish  to  know  the  character  of  the 
feelings  of  our  hearts,  we  must  watch  those  feelings 
when  the  objects,  calculated  to  excite  them,  if  they 
exist,  into  activity  and  conscious  exercise  ;  and  not 
attempt,  by  a  simple  act  of  turning  the  mind  in 
upon  itself,  endeavour,  by  this  mental  inspection,  to 
ascertain  the  existence,  or  the  character,  of  affections 
which  cease  to  be  perceptible  to  us  by  the  very  act 
of  calling  oft'  the  mind  from  contemplating  the  ob- 
jects which  alone  can  excite  or  call  them  forth. 

The  following  excellent  remarks  on  this  subject 
are  taken  from  a  valuable  periodical  work.*  They 
are  in  strict  accordance  with  the  true  princi- 
ples of  the  philosophy  of  the  human  mind,  and 

*  The  Spirit  of  the  Pilgrims,  Vol.  1.  pp.  75—77. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  91 

consequently,  coincide  with  the  experience  of  every 
Christian.  They  are  commended  to  the  attention 
of  the  reader. 

"The  existence  of  religion  does  not  imply  the 
perceived  existence,  at  once,  of  all  the  Christian 
graces.  The  nature  of  the  mind  does  not  admit  of 
it.  The  affections  can  exist  only  in  the  view  of 
the  proper  objects  of  affection,  presented  to  the 
heart,  through  the  medium  of  the  understanding. 
But  the  understanding  can  no  more,  simultaneously, 
look  at  as  many  objects,  as  there  are  Christian 
graces,  with  such  distinct  contemplation  as  is  indis- 
pensable to  emotion,  than  the  eye  can  pour  its  con- 
centrated inspection  on  many  objects  at  the  same 
time.  The  Christian  graces  7mtst,  therefore,  be  suc- 
cessive in  their  order,  as  the  mind  can  only  pre- 
sent and  inspect  in  succession,  their  several  objects. 
Besides,  the  coexistence  of  some  religious  affections 
is,  in  their  nature,  incompatible.  How  can  mourn- 
ing for  sin,  and  deep  prostration  of  spirit,  consist 
with  the  elevation  and  vivacity  of  joy,  and  grati- 
tude, and  praise.  Some  of  the  Christian  graces, 
such  as  unconditional  submission,  and  repentance 
for  sin,  may  exist  without  any  apprehension  of  par- 
don and  personal  safety;  while,  to  gratitude  and 
praise  for  pardon  and  sanctification,  hope  is  indis- 
pensable. And  yet  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  for 
the  young  Christian  to  sit  down,  and  search  his 
heart,  as  with  a  candle,  to  see  if  he  can  find  in  it  at 


92  MEMOIR    OF 

once,  every  one  of  the  Christian  graces ;  and,  in 
default  of  such  a  discovery,  to  feel  alarmed  and  dis- 
quieted, lest  his  hope  should  be  vain. 

"  Nor  does  the  existence  of  religion  enable  the 
Christian  to  call  up  at  bidding,  for  his  inspection, 
any  particular  Christian  grace.  For  the  affections 
do  not  move  at  the  word  of  command.  They  can 
be  produced  only  by  mental  attention,  bestowed 
upon  the  objects  of  the  affections.  It  is  while  we 
muse,  that  the  fire  burns.  Nothing  is  more  sure 
to  extinguish  religious  affection,  than  to  make  upon 
the  heart  a  direct  demand  for  it.  The  heart  cannot 
feel,  but  as  the  objects  of  affection  are  presented. 
But,  while  the  understanding  is  employed  in  cate- 
gorical demands  of  love,  repentance,  and  faith,  and 
in  watching  and  waiting  to  see  if  the  heart  obeys  ; 
it  is  turned  off  from  the  glorious  objects  which  can 
alone  inspire  affection,  and  the  poor  heart  becomes 
motionless  and  dead,  during  the  cold  chills  and 
darkness  of  the  disastrous  eclipse.  To  demand  of 
the  heart  feeling,  that  we  may  inspect  and  analyze 
it  at  pleasure,  is,  therefore,  the  most  preposterous 
demand  that  could  be  made ;  and  of  course,  it  is 
always  and  justly  refused.  And  yet,  there  are 
multitudes,  who  thus  torture  their  hearts  with  the 
demand  for  religious  affections,  while  the  only  pos- 
sible means  by  which  the  heart  can  act,  are  with- 
held. For  the  eye  may  as  well  be  expected  to 
see,  in  the  absence  of  all  objects  of  vision,  as  the 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  93 

heart  to  feel,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  proper  ob- 
jects of  religious  affection. 

"  The  proper  way  to  examine  the  heart,  is  to 
watch  its  movements  while  in  action,  and  almost 
unsuspicious  of  the  inspection.  And  the  way  to 
call  forth  the  affections,  is  to  turn  the  mental  eye 
upon  God,  his  works,  and  word ;  upon  Jesus  Christ, 
his  glorious  character,  his  love,  his  compassion, 
his  sufficiency  and  willingness  to  save.  And  an- 
other way  to  make  a  holy  heart  beat  perceptibly, 
is,  by  vigorous  action  FOR  God.  Many  Christ- 
ians, who  doubt  and  fear  concerning  the  existence 
of  spiritual  life  in  their  souls,  sit  down  with  heavy 
heart  and  downcast  eye,  to  feel  their  own  feeble 
pulse;  and  while  they  sit  inactive,  and  almost 
breathless,  to  catch  the  slow  and  feeble  stroke,  it 
always  will  be  feeble ;  for  vigorous  action  is  as  in- 
dispensable to  a  vigorous  spiritual  life,  as  it  is  in 
the  animal  system,  to  a  vigorous  tone.  If  a  man 
•were  doubtful  whether  his  vital  organs  were  sound, 
how  would  he  ascertain  the  fact  ?  Let  him  not  sit 
down,  to  watch  with  hesitation  and  fear,  the  throb- 
bings  of  the  vital  organ ;  but  rather  do  with  his  might 
what  his  hand  findeth  to  do,  and  action  itself  will 
bring  its  own  evidence.  The  powerful  throbbing 
of  the  great  organ  of  life  will  soon  convince  him 
that  the  central  energies  are  in  order,  by  the  blush  of 
health,  and  muscular  tone  which  their  powerful  ac- 
tion will  send  through  the  system.     In  like  man- 


94  MEMOIR    OF 

ner,  let  feeble,  downcast,  doubting  Christians  shake 
off  their  sloth,  and  rouse  up  to  action.  Let  them 
read,  and  pray,  and  act  for  God  with  all  their  might, 
and  the  spiritual  pulsation  will  rise,  and  a  spiritual 
vigour  will  diffuse  itself  through  the  soul.  If  Christ- 
ians would  act  for  God  with  more  decision,  they 
would  not  need  a  microscope  to  make  their  graces 
visible." 

If  any  one  supposes,  that  the  great  care  and 
watchfulness  which  Miss  Linnard  bestowed  upon 
the  subject  of  personal  religion,  rendered  her  gloomy 
in  her  feelings,  he  is  utterly  mistaken.  She  was 
almost  always  cheerful,  and  even  playful,  though  not 
foolishly  trifling.  Indeed,  she  had  a  fine  flow 
of  spirits,  naturally;  and  as  she  advanced  in  the  di- 
vine life  she  became  more  and  more  habitually 
sustained  by  the  consolations  of  religion.  She 
often  realized  what  is  meant  by  the  "  full  assurance 
of  hope."  It  is  true,  that  she  shed  many  a  tear 
over  the  remaining  corruptions  of  her  heart,  and 
over  the  deplorable  state  of  poor  sinners,  whom  she 
saw  going  down  to  ruin  without  heeding  the  warn- 
ing given  to  save  them  from  it.  And  the  distrac- 
tions, imperfections,  apathy,  and  worldliness  of 
professors  of  religion  caused  her  daily  to  go  to 
the  throne  of  grace  with  a  heavy  heart,  to  spread 
all  before  the  Lord,  and  implore  his  merciful  inter- 
position. 

She  was  uncommonly  fond  of  natural  scenery, 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  95 

and  when  on  visits  to  the  country,  made  in  quest 
of  her  own  health,  or  that  of  some  beloved  relative 
or  friend,  she  richly  enjoyed  the  "  works  of  God," 
and  made  them,  as  they  ought  ever  to  be,  means  of 
promoting  growth  in  gracious  feelings  and  views. 
Two  or  three  extracts  from  her  letters  will  fully 
confirm  this  assertion,  as  well  as  close  this  chapter. 

The  first  was  written  from  Harford  County,  in 
Maryland,  and  is  as  follows: 

"My  dear  Sister, — I  had  so  much  to  say  the 
last  time  I  wrote,  that  I  quite  forgot  to  tell  you  to 
write  to  me  soon,  and  let  me  known  how  much 
longer  you  wish  me  to  stay.  Before  I  came  to 
Harford  I  felt  as  if  the  shortest  possible  time  was 
quite  long  enough  for  my  inclination.  But  since  I 
have  come  here,  I  feel  so  differently,  that  I  need 
some  inducement  to  take  me  home. 

"  R has  four  horses  ;  two  are  used  exclu- 
sively in  the  carriage,  and  the  other  two  are  very 
easy-going  creatures,  and  when  not  employed  on 
the  farm,  are  at  my  command.  So  that  I  have  al- 
most as  often  as  I  wish,  an  opportunity  of  enjoying 
my  favourite  exercise,  riding  on  horseback.  The 
rides  around  "  Mount  Adams^  are  really  beautiful. 
The  country  is  hilly  and  well  wooded,  and  at  some 
points  affords  as  fine  prospects  as  I  think  I  have 
ever  seen.  The  morning  of  yesterday  was  so 
rainy  that  we  could  not  go  to  the  Presbyterian 
church ;  but  in  the  afternoon  we  went  to  a  meeting 


96  MEMOIR   OF 

at ,  about  four  miles  distant.     The  preaching 

was  nothing  extraordinary.  Yet,  after  being  so 
much  debarred  the  pleasure  of  attending  a  place  of 
worship,  as  I  have  been  for  some  time,  it  seemed 
delightful  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  Gospel  from  any 
lips,  and  to  join  once  more  with  his  people  in  the 
worship  of  God. 

"  We  all  rode  home  in  silence,  enjoying  the 
pleasant  feelings  which  the  exercises  in  which  we 
had  been  engaged,  and  the  lovely  prospect  before 
us,  excited.  The  meeting  house  is  situated  on  the 
highest  point  of  ground  for  several  miles  around. 
And  as  we  descended  from  this  Mount  Zion,  the 
country  in  all  its  beauty,  revived  and  freshened 
by  the  morning  showers,  stretched  before  us.  The 
river  on  our  right,  and  the  village,  or  rather  hamlet, 
for  it  is  nothing  more,  and  the  succession  of  gentle 
hills  and  dales,  spotted  here  and  there  with  farm 
houses,  woods  and  yellow  fields,  formed  as  interest- 
ing and  lovely  a  landscape  as  I  have  seen  for  some 
time." 

The  second  extract  is  from  a  letter  written  on  a 
visit  to  the  "  Pines"  in  New  Jersey,  for  a  sister's 
health,  and  is  dated  July  14th,  1825.  It  is  address- 
ed to  her  youngest  sister,  and  displays,  what  was 
habitual  with  her,  a  very  lively  and  playful  dis- 
position, united  with  a  fine  imagination,  and  a  truly 
spiritual  state  of  the  affections. 

"  We  are  in  the  Pines,  dear  K.  and  I  wish  you 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  97 

were  here  a  little  while,  and  I  would  take  you  to  a 
window  and  bid  you  extend  your  furthest  view, 
and  you  should  see  nothing  but  a  few  poor  fields 
which  the  art  of  man  can  never  enrich,  skirted  by 
a  low  forest  of  pines.  I  would  take  you  to  an- 
other, and  you  should  look  up  and  down  and 
around,  and  the  same  dull  prospect  should  meet 
your  eye ;  or  with  some  such  exception  as  this ; 
that  to  the  south,  the  dark,  thickly  matted,  trees  of 
a  cedar  swamp  may  be  seen  beyond  some  thinly 
scattered  pines.  Before  the  door  runs  a  heavy, 
sandy  road,  that  whitens  and  glares  in  the  sun,  and 
so  solitary,  that  not  a  carriage,  horse,  or  traveller, 
save  one  labouring  man,  has  passed  since  we  have 
been  here. 

"  We  board  with  a  family  of  the  name  of  P . 

The  man  can  read,  but  *  don't;'  the  woman  says 
she  would,  but  '  can't.'  The  rest  of  the  family 
are  a  '  help,'  that  sits  and  sews,  or  sleeps,  or  any 

thing  else  ;  whilst  Mrs.  P bustles,  and  heats 

and  fatigues  herself,  doing  the  work;  a  woman 
hired  to  spin  ;  and  a  little  grand  child,  and,  a  part 
of  the  time,  a  son  who  assists  in  farming.  All  ig- 
norant, and  I  would  say  perfectly  uninteresting, 
but  their  very  ignorance  makes  them  objects  of  so 
much  the  deeper  interest.  Alas,  it  is  not  of  human 
science  only  that  they  are  ignorant,  but  of  the 
things  that  belong  to  their  everlasting  peace. 
They  have  no  Bible,  and  never  go  to  a  place  of 
i 


98  MEMOIR    OF 

worship,  though  there  is  one  within  three  miles 
distance.     So  much  for  the  "  Pines." 

"  I  have  not  enjoyed  many  sun-sets  since  I  left 
home.  Last  night,  however,  I  had  a  rich  treat,  in 
as  beautiful  a  sky,  I  think,  as  nature's  pencil  ever 
painted.  Towards  the  east,  the  dark  clouds,  in 
large  broken  masses,  lay  piled  upon  one  another ; 
whilst  above  them  rose  hills  of  yellow  flame  that 
seemed  to  throw  a  soft  light  all  over  the  rocks  be- 
low. Farther  along,  some  were  of  a  dark  red 
colour,  and  appeared  to  shine  through  a  thin  misty 
veil ;  still  farther  south,  there  were  others,  that 
looked  like  heaps  of  drifted  snow,  driven  by  the 
wind  along  the  sides  of  some  dark  mountain.  In 
the  west,  the  sun  lay  buried  beneath  an  even  bank 
of  deep  blue.  Above,  long,  narrow  islands  of  dark 
gray,  sailed  round ;  while  higher,  quite  in  the 
upper  sky,  the  light  clouds,  blown  into  fanciful 
forms,  and  of  delicate  saffron,  floated  peacefully  on 
the  clear  blue  air.  I  cannot  describe  it  to  you  ;  it 
was  too  sublimely  grand  for  my  pen  to  reach.  I 
stood  till  near  dark,  at  a  distance  from  the  house, 
gazing  at  the  glorious  scene,  with  inexpressible 
pleasure,  thankful  that  my  Creator,  when  he  gave 
me  being,  did  not  deprive  me  of  sight ;  and  more 
thankful,  that  He  has  given  me  a  disposition  to 
rise,  from  observing  nature,  to  nature's  God.  I 
would  be  a  Christian,  were  it  but  to  possess  a 
Christian's  eyes :  to  have  that  pure  and  holy  plea- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  99 

sure  which  the  mind  enjoys,  that  through  all  His 
works  can  see  and  feel,  a  present  God :  that  every- 
where can  perceive  the  "  shining  foot-prints  of  His 
Deity."  They  who  can  say,  "  My  Father  made 
them  all,"  know  an  enjoyment  which  the  world- 
ling, however  refined  and  intellectual  he  may  be, 
can  never  reach." 


100  MEMOIR   OF 


PART  IV. 

HER     CHARACTER  AS    A    DAUGHTER,  SISTER,   MORE    REMOTE  RE- 
LATIVE, AND  FRIEND. 

And  they  took  knowledge  of  them,  that  they  had  been 
with  Jesus. — Acts  iv.  13. 

In  the  last  chapter  some  account  was  given  of  the 
religious  character  of  Miss  Linnard :  in  this  it  is  pro- 
posed to  contemplate  her  in  the  various  relations  of  a 
daughter,  a  sister,  a  more  remote  relative,  and  a 
friend.  Of  her  conduct  in  each  of  these  relations, 
we  shall  speak  somewhat  in  detail,  and  in  their  natu- 
ral order. 

And  here  it  may  be  remarked,  that  this  is  a  part 
of  this  memoir  which  ought  to  excite  a  very  high 
degree  of  interest,  both  from  the  importance  of  the 
subject,  and  the  uncommon  excellence  of  the  char- 
acter of  Miss  Linnard's  piety  in  this  particular  res- 
pect. 

It  is  a  matter  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  many 
professors  of  religion  seem  to  have  no  proper  con- 
ception of  the  importance  of  their  religion  exerting 
a  most  salutary  and  pervading  influence  throughout 
the  entire  circle  of  the  domestic  relations  and  duties. 
The  religion  of  many  who  are  called  Christians, 
appears   to   far  greater  advantage  abroad  than  at 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  101 

home.  They  manifest  much  zeal  in  behalf  of  those 
efforts  which  are  of  the  more  public  kind ;  are,  it  may- 
be, exemplarily  constant  in  their  attendance  at  the 
ehurch  and  the  lecture  room ;  and  are  apparently, 
devout,  meek,  and  benevolent  when  mingling-  with 
their  fellow  Christians  abroad ;  but  yet,  at  home,  are 
cold  in  their  feelings,  allow  their  unsanctified  tem- 
pers to  manifest  themselves  at  every  step ;  and  dis- 
play little  or  none  of  that  deep,  abiding,  holy,  heaven- 
ly influence  of  religion  which  their  conduct  and  ap- 
pearance, when  engaged  in  the  public  duties  of  the 
church,  indicated.  That  such  is  a  true  description  of 
the  religion  of  many  professors,  at  the  present  time, 
is  obvious.  It  is  a  species  of  religion  which  does 
not  seem  to  exert  any  direct  and  hallowed  influence 
upon  the  domestic  circle. 

Now,  whatever  may  be  the  reasons  assigned  for 
this,  they  cannot  be  valid.  Real  Christianity 
was  designed  to  influence,  in  the  most  blessed  man- 
ner, all  the  relations  of  life.  It  does,  just  in  pro- 
portion to  the  degree  in  which  it  is  possessed,  pro- 
duce this  effect.  It  makes  all  who  truly  act  out  its 
legitimate  spirit,  fulfil  in  a  better  manner  all  the 
duties  appropriate  to  all  the  relations  which  they 
sustain  in  life.  It  makes  those  who  possess  it  bet- 
ter parents,  better  children,  better  brothers  and  sis- 
ters, and  better  friends  and  neighbours, — far  better 
than  they  were  before  they  experienced  its  power. 
And  in  thousands  of  cases,  the  exemplary,  serious, 
i  2 


102  MEMOIR   OF 

and  lovely  deportment  of  one  truly  pious  mem- 
ber of  a  family  leads,  under  God's  blessing,  in  the 
process  of  time,  to  the  conversion  of  many,  if  no1 
of  all  the  members  of  it.  And  it  may  be  taken  as  an 
established  truth,  that  religion,  wherever  it  truly 
exists,  will  produce  a  great  and  happy  influence 
upon  all,  as  a  general  thing,  who  are  brought  within 
its  sphere. 

This  was  undoubtedly  the  character  of  the  reli- 
gion of  Miss  Linnard.  Those  who  knew  her  most 
intimately  had  the  highest  opinion  of  her  piety. 
It  is  believed  there  is  not  a  relative,  whether  of 
her  immediate  family,  or  of  a  more  remote  con- 
nexion, who  had  not  the  most  decided  belief,  that 
she  was  a  sincere  Christian.  She  enjoyed  the  un- 
bounded respect  of  all  the  family  circle  in  which 
she  moved,  and,  indeed,  the  whole  circle  of  her  ac- 
quaintance. It  was  a  respect  which  partook  large- 
ly of  the  nature  of  veneration,  as  well  as  of  the 
purest  affection.  Such  was  the  exemplary,  holy, 
affectionate,  meek,  gentle,  lovely  example  por- 
trayed in  her  conduct  and  conversation,  that  her 
life  was  a  living  epistle  of  the  power  and  excel- 
lence of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  whose 
footsteps  she  humbly  attempted  to  walk. 

Her  filial  piety '.  It  is  one  of  the  most  appalling 
proofs  of  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  that,  all 
the  world  over,  where  the  religion  of  Christ  has 
not  established  its  throne,  the  tenderest  relations  of 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  103 

life  are  prostrated  and  almost  sundered,  and  child- 
ren grow  up  "  without  natural  affection."  And 
no  species  of  false  religion  provides  any  remedy 
for  this  most  deplorable^vil.  But  it  is  one  of  the 
brightest  glories  in  the  crown  of  Christianity,  that 
it  "turns  the  heart  of  the'  fathers  to  the  children, 
and  the  heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers ;"  re- 
instates and  establishes  the  sacred  ties  of  kindred 
in  their  proper  place ;  and  unites  together  the  mem- 
bers of  the  family  circle  in  the  bonds  of  love. 

At  a  very,  early  period  of  her  life,  Miss  Linnard 
lost  her  excellent  mother.  But  she  had  the  duty 
and  privilege  of  honouring  and  rendering  comfort- 
able and  happy,  an  aged  father,  who  still  survives. 
And  no  one  ever,  probably,  fulfilled  the  duties  of  a 
daughter  with  a  heart  more  influenced  by  true  filial 
affection,  than  she  did  after  her  conversion.  She  had 
always,  before  that  event,  manifested  great  respect 
for  her  father.  But  when  she  experienced  the  pow- 
er of  the  grace  of  God  in  the  renovation  of  her  heart, 
the  principle  of  filial  love  received  a  degree  of 
strength,  tenderness,  and  depth,  which  nothing  but 
the  religion  of  Jesus  can  create.  From  that  time, 
until  the  day  of  her  death,  she  was  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  specimens  of  the  beauty  and  loveliness 
of  Christianity.  No  service  that  she  could  render 
for  the  comfort  of  her  aged  and,  in  the  latter  period 
of  her  life,  very  infirm  father,  was  left  unper- 
formed.    In  these  services  she  cheerfully  co-opera- 


104  MEMOIR    OF 

ted  with  her  sisters,  who,  with  her,  felt  it  to  be  an 
honour  to  do  all  that  they  could  for  his  happi- 
ness. 

Many  facts  of  the  n^st  interesting  character 
might  be  stated  to  prove  this,  if  it  were  proper  to 
invade  the  sacred  privacy  of  the  domestic  cir- 
cle. Only  one  shall  be  mentioned.  It  is  this. 
During  a  highly  interesting  protracted  meeting  in 
the  Rev.  Dr.  S.'s  church,  in  the  winter  of  1831 — 
32,  the  writer  of  this  memoir  accompanied  her 
home,  from  one  of  the  evening  meetings,  long 
before  its  close.  On  the  way,  she  stated,  by  way 
•of  apology  for  leaving  the  meeting  at  that  early 
hour  "that  she  had  for  some  time  been  in  the 
habit  of  returning  home  as  soon  as  possible  after 
nine  o'clock ;  that  her  aged  father  had  long  suffer- 
ed from  a  distressing  debility  in  his  feet  and  ancles ; 
and  that  it  was  her  practice  to  be  at  home  at  that 
hour,  in  order  that  she  might  bathe,  rub,  and  ban- 
dage his  feet,  and  see  that  he  retired  to  rest  com- 
fortably." This  duty,  it  may  be  added,  she  perform- 
ed, morning  and  evening,  until  the  failure  of  her  own 
health  rendered  her  unable  to  perform  it.  Frequent- 
ly a  whole  hour  was  devoted  to  this  filial  service, 
and  with  as  much  alacrity  as  she  ever  attempted  any 
other  duty.  And  what,  it  might  be  asked,  could  be 
a  more  interesting  spectacle,  than  to  behold  a 
highly  accomplished  and  lovely  woman,  daily  and 
cheerfully,  for  years,  rendering  such  acts  of  filial 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  105 

piety,  sustaining  the  infirmities  and  soothing  the 
sorrows  of  a  parent's  old  age  ?  If  there  is  any  thing 
lovely  and  cheering  in  this  sinful  and  wretched 
world,  it  is  such  an  exhibition. 

Her  character  as  a  sister.  In  this  tender  rela- 
tion, her  conduct  was  of  the  same  excellent  charac- 
ter as  in  that  which  has  been  just  described.  Her 
whole  intercourse  with  her  brothers  and  sisters 
was  endeared,  exalted,  and  sanctified  by  her  eleva- 
ted attainments  in  religion.  She  was  eminently 
faithful  to  their  souls,  as  all  of  them  will  testify. 
Her  conversations  with  them  on  the  subject  of  per- 
sonal religion,  were  frequent  and  close.  Such  was 
her  affection  for  them,  that  she  could  not  endure  the 
idea  of  an  eternal  separation  from  any  one  of  them. 
Two  of  her  sisters  were  called  away  by  death,  be- 
fore she  was.  Their  cases  have  already  been 
mentioned.  One  of  them,  Susan,  died  before  Anna 
had  become  a  Christian.  The  other,  Mary,  died 
in  the  year  1826.  Her  end  was  emphatically 
peaceful.  She  had  ever,  after  conversion,  been  an 
humble,  timid,  doubting,  but  conscientious  follow- 
er of  the  Lamb.  But  her  death  was  triumphant, 
and  full  of  comfort  to  her  friends.  To  both  of  these 
sisters,  the  subject  of  this  memoir  was  greatly  at- 
tached, and  for  the  assured  happiness  of  both  she 
felt  deep  solicitude,  though  under  very  different 
circumstances.  Nor  was  her  interest  less  in  her 
three  sisters  who  remain,  and  who  have  for  several 


106  MEMOIR    OF 

years  been  members  of  the  church  of  Christ.  For 
her  two  brothers,  both  highly  respected  in  life,  she 
entertained,  and  always  displayed  in  a  becoming 
manner,  an  ardent  affection,  united  with  great 
Christian  faithfulness.  She  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  one  of  them  become  a  member  of  the  church 
several  years  before  her  death.  For  the  other,  as 
well  as 'a  beloved  brother-in-law,  she  had  the 
strongest  desires  that  God  would  make  them  heirs 
of  eternal  life,  and  to  her  latest  breath,  offered  up 
her  fervent  prayers  for  their  salvation, — prayers 
which,  it  is  hoped,  will  not  be  in  vain.  It  may  be 
added,  that  such  was  her  whole  life,  and  such  her 
conversation — so  cheerful,  pleasant,  affectionate,  yet 
consistent  and  spiritual — that  she  possessed  the  sin- 
cere affection  and  profound  regard  of  all  the  members 
of  her  family,  whether  professors  of  religion  or  not. 
Her  character  as  a  more  remote  relative.  This 
was  precisely  similar  to  what  we  have  just  described 
as  having  been  exhibited  in  the  narrower  domestic 
circle.  She  was  beloved  by  every  relative  that  knew 
her.  And  her  hallowed  influence  extended,  it  is  be- 
lieved, in  a  good  degree,  to  the  remotest  circles  of 
her  kindred.  By  her  conversations,  by  her  letters, 
enforced,  as  all  she  said  was,  by  her  holy  example, 
she  exerted  a  mo3t  happy  influence  far  and  wide. 
Many  facts  might  be  mentioned  to  show  how  great 
was  the  esteem  in  which  she  was  held  by  her  rela- 
tives ;  her  Christian  fidelity  towards  them  ;   and 


ANNA   JANE   LIN  SARD.  107 

the  happy  fruits  of  it.  To  a  very  near  and  dear 
relative  she  often  spoke  respecting1  the  gTeat  im- 
portance of  religion.  He  was  a  gay  young  man, 
immersed  in  business,  and  greatly  exposed  to 
temptation.  Her  conversations,  prayers,  and  let- 
ters, made  happy  impressions  on  his  mind,  which  it 
may  be  hoped,  will  issue  in  his  conversion.  When 
about,  not  long  since,  to  embark  on  a  distant  voy- 
age, he  took  with  him  the  Bible  which  she  had  given 
him,  and  a  most  excellent  letter  which  she  had  writ- 
ten to  him,  declaring  that  he  could  not  think  of 
going  to  sea  without  them. 

The  letters  which  she  addressed  to  her  relatives 
were  admirable.  One  of  them  is  inserted  as  a 
specimen.  It  was  written  to  two  nephews  of  hers 
who  were  then  at  a  classical  Academy  at  B asking- 
ridge,  N.  J.,  under  the  tuition  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Brownlee.     It  is  as  follows  : 

Philadelphia,  Friday,  July,  1822, 

"  My  bear  boys, — I  have  risen  a  little  earlier 
from  my  bed  this  morning,  to  write  a  few  lines  to 
you,  in  consequence  of  some  intelligence  which  I 
received  last  evening,  that  affected  me  verv  much. 
I  allude  to  the  revival  of  religion  in  your  neigh- 
bourhood. Since  I  have  heard  of  the  attention  to 
religion  at  Somerville,  my  most  anxious  hopes 
have  been  for  Baskingridge,  and  it  has  been  my 
fervent  prayer,  that  God  would  not  pass  it  by,  but 


108  MEMOIR   OF 

that  he  would  not  only  visit  it,  but  your  school, 
and  your  own  souls,  with  his  awakening  influence. 
I  returned  a  few  days  ago  from  Bucks  county,  where, 
in  Mr.  Belville's  school,  six  or  eight  of  the  boys, 
some  older,  and  some  younger  than  you,  Thomas, 
have  become  hopefully  pious.  Not  many  nights 
ago,  standing  under  the  window  of  the  school  house 
where  several  of  them  had  assembled,  I  heard  a 
dear  little  boy  of  ten  years  of  age,  pleading  in  pray- 
er for  his  careless  father  and  mother. 

This  is  certainly  a  very  important  and  interest- 
ing time,  and  I  do  beseech  you,  not  to  let  it  pass  un- 
improved. The  opportunities  you  now  have,  may 
never  again  return ;  the  offers  of  mercy  that  are 
now  made,  may  be  the  last  that  will  ever  be  ten- 
dered. 0,  slight  them  not,  but  now  secure  that 
"  good  part  which  shall  never  be  taken  away." 
Perhaps  you  say, "  you  are  as  good  as  others,"  or 
that  you  are  "  no  worse  than  other  boys,"  but  that 
will  not  stand  you  in  stead ;  don't  compare  your- 
selves with  others,  but  think  how  you  appear  in 
the  sight  of  that  Being,  in  whose  eyes  it  is  said, 
"  the  heavens  are  not  clean,  and  who  charge th  the 
angels  with  folly," — expressions  that  are  used,  to 
convey  an  idea,  of  the  infinite  purity,  and  holiness 
of  His  character.  It  is  true,  God  has,  by  the  re- 
straints of  education  and  of  grace,  kept  you  from 
those  dreadful  outbreakings  of  sin,  which  others 
have  been  left  to  commit :  but  do  you  think  it  is 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  109 

because  you  are,  by  nature,  better  than  they  ?  by  no 
means  ;  St.  Paul  says,  "the  carnal  mind,"  which 
means  the  natural  heart,  the  unchanged  heart,  "  is  en- 
mity against  God,  and  is  not  subject  to  his  law,  nor 
can  be  ;"  and  I  think,  young  as  you  are,  you  cannot 
but  be  conscious,  that  you  have  hearts  which 
do  need  purifying,  wills,  that  must  be  subdued, 
and  passions  and  dispositions,  which  the  grace  of 
God  only  can  change.  Besides  these  heart-evils, 
you  know,  my  dear  boys,  you  have  been  guilty  of 
a  great  many  things  which  you  knew  and  felt  to 
be  exceedingly  wrong ;  you  have  broken  God's 
law  repeatedly,  (O  could  you  but  realize,  what  it 
is  to  break  the  law  of  God,  surely  it  would  fill  you 
with  terror  and  distress,  and  lead  you  to  cry,  with  the 
jailor  in  the  Bible,  "  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?") 
— you  have  violated  his  Sabbaths — profaned  his 
name,  and — but  I  leave  it  to  your  own  conscience 
to  tell  you  what  you  have  done — that,  unless  sear- 
ed, will  prove  a  more  faithful  monitor,  than  I  pos- 
sibly could  be.  I  do  not  wish  to  hurt  the  feelings 
of  either  of  you,  I  feel  very  anxious  for  you,  and 
the  reason  I  tell  you  these  things,  is,  because  I  know 
you  must  be  made  sensible,  that  you  are  sinners, 
that  you  need  the  precious  blood  of  Christ  to 
cleanse  you,  or  you  will  never  make  application 
to  it.  People,  when  they  think  they  are  well,  will 
not  send  for  a  physician ;  so  with  you,  I  want  you 
to  feel  that  you  are  in  danger,  that  you  require  a 

K 


110  MEMOIR    OF 

physician,  even  the  great  Physician  of  souls.  If 
your  minds  are  in  any  measure  impressed  with 
the  necessity  of  religion,  O,  cherish  the  impression, 
beware  how  you  act,  lest  it  should  leave  you.  I 
will  relate  a  circumstance  which  was  mentioned  in 
my  presence  by  a  clergyman,  which  will  convince 
you  of  the  danger  of  losing  serious  impressions ; 
During  a  time  of  revival  in  a  literary  institution, 
one  of  the  students  became  very  anxious  for  his 
soul's  concerns,  and  desirous  to  know  what  he 
must  do  to  be  saved ;  he  however  trilled  with  his 
impressions,  and  after  a  while  they  wore  off,  and 
he  became  more  careless,  and  more  hardened  than 
ever ;  he  left  the  institution,  and  settled  in  life, 
was  a  man  of  talents,  respected  by  the  world,  and 
very  prosperous  :  twenty  years  afterwards,  he  met 
with  an  old  classmate,  one  who  had  become  truly 
pious,  and  was  then  a  minister  of  the  Gospel;  after 
some  conversation,  his  friend  asked  him,  what  was 
the  state  of  his  soul  1     He  replied  with  tears  in  his 

eyes,  that  he  looked  back  to  the  revival  in ,  as 

the  time  when  he  lost  his  soul.  Lost  his  soul !  O, 
for  a  moment  consider,  lost  his  soul ! !  "  What 
will  it  profit  a  man  if  he  should  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  You  remember 
who  it  was  that  asked  this  question,  one  who  knew 
the  value  of  the  soul,  who  to  redeem  it,  left  his 
throne  of  glory,  veiled  his  Godhead  by  wearing 
our  nature,  and  suffered  and  died  upon  the  cross. 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  HI 

Can  you,  then,  my  dear  nephews,  trifle  with  the 
concerns  of  that  which  cost  him  so  much  ?  O, 
act  not  so  unwisely,  secure  an  interest  in  him  now, 
"  now  while  it  is  called  to-day,  harden  not  your 
hearts."  Search  the  Scriptures  ;  not  read  them  in 
a  formal  way  as  you  would  a  school-book,  but  with 
a  desire  to  be  benefitted  by  them  ;  ask  the  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  (promised  by  our  Saviour  to 
them  that  seek  it)  to  enlighten  your  minds,  and  to 
awaken  your  consciences,  and  to  renew  your  hearts. 
I  wish  to  urge  upon  you  this  latter  duty  of  prayer  : 
prayer  is  not  religion,  it  is  true,  yet  there  is  no  re- 
ligion without  prayer.  If  you  desire  an  interest 
in  Christ,  you  must  pray,  and  that  often.  Do  not 
be  ashamed  of  religion,  even  should  you  be  laughed 
at,  or  ridiculed ;  to  attend  to  it  is  your  highest  wis- 
dom, and  to  possess  it,  will  be  your  greatest  hap- 
piness, both  in  this  world  and  in  that  which  is  to 
come.  Our  friends  are  all  well.  I  wish  you  to 
read  this  letter  with  attention,  and  I  pray  that  God 
would  make  it  useful  to  you.  Write  to  me  freely, 
just  as  you  would  converse  if  I  were  present,  or  as 
you  would  to  one  of  your  school-mates :  you  will 
find  me  quite  as  willing  to  overlook  deficiencies — 
but  good  night.     Your  affectionate  aunt 

Anna. 


112  MEMOIR    OF 

Her  character  as  a  friend.  From  what  has  been 
said  of  Miss  Linnard  as  a  daughter,  a  sister,  and  a 
more  remote  relative,  it  might  be  inferred,  that  her 
character,  as  zfriend  was  equally  excellent.  It  was 
truly  so.  The  influence  which  she  exerted  over  a 
very  large  circle  of  friends  and  acquaintances,  was  of 
the  most  happy  and  beneficial  nature.  Her  exem- 
plary conduct,  her  devoted  piety,  her  cheerful  and 
buoyant  spirits,  her  meek  and  gentle  manners,  united 
with  a  determination  to  serve  God  faithfully  in  all  cir- 
cumstances, rendered  her  influence  salutary  to  a  very 
high  degree.  To  profit,  as  well  as  to  gratify  and 
please,  was  the  noble  motto  which  characterized 
all  her  social  intercourse.  Wherever  she  went,  it 
seemed  to  be  her  great  object  to  do  and  to  obtain 
good.  In  all  sorts  of  company  she  seemed  to  be 
on  her  guard,  to  do  or  say  as  little  as  possible  which 
would  not  be  for  the  honour  of  God.  And  it  is  be- 
lieved, that  there  are  few,  if  indeed  any,  whose 
conduct  and  conversation,  do  more  habitually 
adorn  the  profession  of  the  Gospel.  Although  the 
author  of  this  memoir  knew  her  well  for  several 
years,  he  does  not  recollect  having  heard  her  say 
a  syllable  that  was  calculated  to  injure  the  charac- 
ter, or  impede,  the  usefulness  of  any  one.  Amidst 
all  the  unhappy  disputes  growing  out  of  the  di- 
visions which  have  agitatedthe  churches  belonging 
to  the  denomination  of  Christians,  to  which  she  was 
attached,  he  never  heard  her  make  a  remark  concern- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  113 

ing  any  one  which  was  contrary  to  the  scriptural 
rule  of  charity.  She  had  her  opinions,  most  cer- 
tainly, and  decidedly,  respecting  the  measures  and 
the  course  pursued  by  individuals,  and  there 
were  many  things  which  she  disapproved.  But 
when  she  spoke  of  those  proceedings  which 
she  did  not  approve,  she  always  did  it  with 
charity,  in  meekness,  using  no  harsh  epithets,  cal- 
ling in  question  no  one's  piety,  or  honesty  of  inten- 
tion. Indeed,  she  was  remarkably  free  from  censo- 
riousness,  and  seemed  always  to  have  a  heart  to 
overlook  the  faults  of  others,  speak  little  of  them ; 
and  to  pity,  and  pray  for  those  who  erred.  How 
greatly  it  would  be  for  the  peace,  happiness, 
and  prosperity  of  the  church,  if  her  spirit,  or  rather 
that  of  her  blessed  Master,  were  universal ! 

The  following  extracts  from  a  memorandum 
which  she  made  of  the  topics  upon  which  she  had 
resolved  to  examine  herself,  during  a  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  will  show  how  conscientiously  she 
cultivated  the  relative  duties  of  life. 

"  I  resolve  to  set  this  day  apart  for  serious  self- 
examination,  humiliation,  fasting,  and  prayer.  And 
to  aid  me  in  this  work,  I  will  consider,  first,  my 
conduct  towards  man,  in  the  several  relations  of  life. 

"  To  my  parent, — have  I  been  a  dutiful  child, 
giving  that  honour   and  respect   which  are  due? 
Have  I  manifested  at  all  times  a  proper  temper  of  sub- 
mission and  affection,  seeking  his  eternal  interests  by 
k  2 


114  MEMOIR    OF 

all  proper,  suitable  means  ?  Do  I  seek  his  com- 
fort, and  attend  cheerfully  to  his  wants? 

"Am  I  kind  and  affectionate  to  my  brothers  and 
sisters,  not  engaging  in  bickerings  or  disputes,  but 
living  peaceably,  giving  up  my  own  will  or  pleasure 
for  their  benefit  ? 

"  To  children;*  do  I  govern  them  in  love  ?  Do 
I  set  an  example  of  meekness,  or  do  I  bear  with 
them  patiently,  instruct  them  in  religion  and  virtue, 
praying  with  and  for  them  ? 

"  What  do  I  as  a  neighbour?  Is  my  neighbour- 
hood benefitted  by  me  in  any  way?  Am  I  kind; 
do  I  set  a  good  example  ?  What  do  I  for  their 
salvation  ?     Am  I  of  any  use  in  my  connexions  ? 

"  What  has  become  of  several  resolutions  made 
in  time  past?  And  what  is  my  progress  in  divine 
things  ?  Do  I  grow  in  humility  ?  Have  I  advanced 
any  in  self-knowledge  ?  Do  I  gain  any  mastery 
over  my  besetting  sins  ?  Am  I  more  self-denied  ? 
Under  what  regulations  are  my  passions?  Am  I 
subject  to  their  control,  or  do  I  in  any  degree  com- 
mand them  ?  Am  I  diligent  in  business  ?  Do  I 
improve  my  time?     Do  I  strive  against  sloth  ?" 

She  corresponded  by  letter,  more  or  less,  with 
many  friends.  She  considered  it  an  excellent 
means  of  doing  good.     How  greatly  it  is  to  be  de- 

*  Referring  to  the  children  of  her  sister  and  her  two  bro- 
thers, which  were  often,  and  some  of  them  for  weeks,  at  their 
grandfather's. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  115 

sired,  that  the  same  opinion  were  held  and  acted  upon 
by  all  who  can  write.  Scarcely  a  day  passes,  a 
part  of  which,  even  if  it  be  but  a  few  minutes, 
might  not  be  spent  in  writing  a  few  lines  which, 
under  the  blessing  of  God,  might  benefit  some  dis- 
tant friend  or  acquaintance.  How  important  it  is 
that  all  should  strive  to  arrive  at  such  a  degree  of 
diligence  in  the  service  of  God,  as  to  act  upon  the 
principle  of  employing  every  talent,  and  devoting 
every  hour  to  the  advancement  of  His  glory  and  the 
best  interests  of  their  fellow  men! 

This  chapter  will  be  closed  with  extracts  from  a 
few  of  Miss  Linnard's  letters,  addressed  to  various 
individuals,  with  whom  she  was  intimately  ac- 
quainted. From  them  will  be  perceived  the  spirit 
which  pervaded  her  entire  correspondence,  after  she 
became  a  Christian. 

To  Miss  C.  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

Philadelphia,  June,  1821. 
You  have  had  letters,  I  suppose,  lately  from 
Philadelphia,  and  no  doubt  you  have  been  rejoiced 
at  the  good  news  you  have  heard  ;  the  Lord  is 
doing  something  for  us,  and  I  trust  is  about  to  do 
still  more,  in  the  conviction,  and  conversion  of  sin- 
ners. In  many  parts  of  the  city,  there  is  a  very 
great  attention  to  the  things  of  religion,  and  in 
Doctor  E's.  congregation  in  particular,  forty 
eight  came  forward  at  the  last  communion,  and  I 


116  MEMOIR    OF 

understand  a  great  many  are  under  deep  exercise 
of  mind  at  present.  John,  Eliza,  and  Ann 
M'C ,  were  among  the  former.  In  our  con- 
gregation, there  are  a  few  mercy  drops  descend- 
ing, and  the  hopes  of  our  dear  pastor,  and  his 
people,  are  excited,  and  their  prayers  increased, 
that  the  Lord  would  ,  send  to  us  a  refreshing 
season  from  on  high.  Our  last  communion  was  a 
very  solemn  one  to  me.  Will  it  not  gladden  your 
heart,  that  your  friend,  unworthy  as  she  is,  was 
admitted  to  a  seat  at  the  table  of  the  Lord  ?    Pray 

for  me,  dear  C e,  that  I  may  be  enabled  to 

adorn  the  doctrine  which  I  have  professed,  and  to 
walk  worthy  of  that  high  vocation,  to  which  I 
sometimes  hope  I  have  been  called.  Should  that 
hope  prove  delusive,  and  I  have  been  building  on 
any  other  foundation  than  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  how  great  will  be  my  condemnation.  Oh, 
we  have  all  reason  to  cry  "  search  thou  me,  and 
try  me,  and  prove  my  ways."  If  I  know  myself, 
I  desire  to  be,  if  deceived,  undeceived  ere  it  be 
forever  too  late. 

I  must  not  omit  to  mention,  that  sister  E — 
also  came  forward,  and  I  trust  it  will  not  be  a  great 

while   before  Mr.   H will  see  his  way  clear, 

in  joining  the  professed  disciples  of  Jesus. 

During  the  course  of  last  year,  it  was  a  subject 
of  remark  to  some,  the  singular  afflictions  our 
family,  through  every  branch,  experienced.     But 


ANNA    JANE     L  I  N  N  A  R  D.  117 

then,  I  saw  not  the  hand  that  chastised,  and  the 
serious  impressions,  if  such  they  might  be  called, 
which  death  awakened,  were  but  of  short  duration ; 
and  though  the  blow  was,  and  must  ever  be,  most 
keenly  felt,  yet  the  improvement  was  lost.  Not 
so  with  Mary,  she  had    long  been  seeking,  and 

shortly  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  M'M made  a 

profession.  Truly,  the  Lord  is  long  suffering,  pa- 
tient, and  full  of  loving  kindness. 

To  Miss  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

Philadelphia,  Feb  A,  1822. 

However  pleasant  H may   be,   I    am.  not 

surprised  that  you    look  back    on  C with 

regret ;  there  is  something  so  painful  in  leaving 
the  abode  of  our  childhood,  endeared  by  time,  and 
all  those  associations  which  we  delight  to  connect 
with  that  happy  period.  And  "  in  truth  it  was  a 
sweet  spot."  Often  in  memory  I  retrace  our  walks 
along  the  shore,  when  we  watched  the  sun  des- 
cending in  all  his  glory,  tinging  the  clouds  with 
such  bright  hues,  and  found  our  language  too  poor 
to  express  half  the  beauties  of  the  scene.     I  think 

I  never   enjoyed  nature  as  I  did  in  C ,  her 

forms  were  varied  there  from  what  I  had  been  ac- 
customed to  see;  used  to  the  flat  and  insipid 
country  around  Philadelphia,  your  wood-crowned 
hills,  and  beautiful  river  with  all  its  romantic 
views,  were  novelties  to  me.     But  those  pleasant 


118  MEMOIR    OF 

days  are  gone,   to  join  "the   years  beyond  the 

flood."     You  have,  no  doubt,  advantages  in  H 

which  in  C you  had  not,  I  allude  par- 
ticularly to  Christian  society,  as  I  am  informed  re- 
ligion flourishes  very  much  where  you  now  are ; 
in  C you  seemed  much  alone,  in  that  res- 
pect, there  appeared  at  that  time,  to  be  few 
to  join  hand  in  hand  with  you,  in  promoting  the 
Redeemer's  cause  and  glory.  Now,  I  suppose  you 
have  many  of  your  own  age  and  sex,  with  whom 
you  take  sweet  counsel  together  on  the  "  things  of 
religion."     Your  pastor  and  his  wife  I  feel  quite 

desirous  of  seeing ;  of  him,  uncle  R 's  family 

gave  us  an  exalted  character,  and  of  her,  I  have 
heard  a  friend  of  ours,  a  young  clergyman,  say, 
she  most  resembled  "Milton's  Eve"  of  all  the 
women  he  had  ever  seen.  You  may  remember 
in  my  last  letter,  I  mentioned  the  hopes  that  were 
entertained  of  a  revival  of  religion  amongst  us  : 
those  hopes,  so  fondly  indulged,  have  not  been  as 
yet  realized  ;  coldness,  deadness,  and  formality, 
seem  to  prevail  among  the  churches  almost  univer- 
sally; "  because  iniquity  abounds,  the  love  of  many 
waxes  cold,"  at  a  time  when  the  active  exertions, 
and  fervent  supplications  of  Christians  are  most 
needed.  Folly,  dissipation,  and  infidelity,  instead  of 
being  on  the  decrease,  have  been  gaining  ground  : 
the  fashionable  world  has  never  been  known  so 
gay  as  at  this  season,  and  the  old,  almost  extinct, 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  119 

Universalist  church,  never  so  much  crowded.  They 
have  got  a  minister  who,  to  Universalist,  joins  the 
Unitarian  principles,  and  is  exceedingly  active  in 
disseminating  his  dangerous  doctrine,  and  drawing 
multitudes  astray.  You  will  perhaps  think  that 
we  have  indeed  deserved  the  severe  chastisement 
we  have  received.*  O  that  it  might  be  more  felt 
as  such,  and  more  improved.  It  was  truly  a  re- 
markable providence,  and  when  the  tale,  in  all  its 
aggravated  horror  was  told,  the  question  seemed 
almost  involuntarily  to  arise,  "  Lord,  why  is  this?" 
But  the  answer  was  as  ready,  "  shall  not  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  do  right  ?"  Much  feeling  has  been  ex- 
cited, and  many  exertions  made,  and  it  is  sup- 
posed that  the  pecuniary  loss  will  be  much  more 
than  made  up,  and  the  surviving  orphans  more 
comfortably  housed  than  ever.  I  do  not  enter 
into  a  detail  of  the  agonizing  circumstances,  as  I 
conclude  you  have  heard  all  that  can  be  known. 

To  Miss  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

July  18,  1822. 
I  have  been  very  much  pleased  with  my  little 
jaunt  to  N ;  the  pure  air,  the  lovely  pros- 
pects of  gently  swelling  hills  and  dales,  woods  and 
fields,  were  all  sources  of  enjoyment;  but  what 
excited  most  interest,  and  gave  greatest  pleasure, 

*  Alluding  to  the  destruction  of  the  Orphan  Asylum  by  fire 


120  MEMOIR    OF 

was  the  attention  to  religion  which  existed  there.  I 

do  not  know  whether  the  name  of  N isfamiliar 

to  you;  but  if  you  will  task  your  memory  for  a  mo- 
ment, you  will  recollect  a  circumstance  which  adds 
some  interest  to  it ;  I  mean  its  being  the  residence 
of  old  Mr.  Tennent,  and,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  birth- 
place of  his  more  celebrated  son.  The  Presbyterian 
church  is,  I  think,  in  as  beautiful  a  situation  as  I 

have  ever  seen ;  it  is  on  the  banks  of  the  N 

creek,  over  which  a  rustic  bridge  is  thrown,  which 
as  you  approach,  is  half  hid  by  the  noble  sycamore 
and  willow  trees  that  fringe  its  edge.  It  is  under  the 
pastoral  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  B — .  You  will,  with  me, 
consider  it  a  privilege  to  witness  the  reviving  and 
awakening  influences  of  the  Spirit  in  the  souls  of 
men,  stirring  up  and  refreshing  the  christian,  and 
arousing  the  careless  sinner,  to  an  anxious  inquiry 
of  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved  :  of  the  latter  class 
I  suppose  there  were  nearly  a  hundred;  between  forty 
and  fifty  of  whom,  before  I  left  N ,  profess- 
ed to  have  submitted  to  the  righteousness  of  Christ, 
and  some  more  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  the  Gos- 
pel. The  meetings  were  very  frequent,  but  solemn 
and  perfectly  still,  nothing  like  enthusiasm  or  ex- 
citement of  animal  feeling  was  visible  at  any  one  of 

all  I  attended.  In  Mr.  B 's  school,  six  or  more 

of  the  boys,  some  as  young  as  ten  years,  it  is  hoped, 
have  become  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.  In 
these  latter  days,  how  often  we  have  occasion  to 


ANNA     JANE     L  I  N  N  A  R  D.  121 

repeat,  "  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings 
thou  hast  perfected  praise." 

I  wrote  a  long  letter  to  W S ,  which  I 

suppose  he  did  not  relish  much.  I  am  somewhat 
at  a  loss  to  know  exactly  what  line  to  pursue  :  I 
feel  attached  to  W.,  and  unwilling  to  excite  his 
disgust,  and  perhaps  dislike,  by  obtruding  the  sub- 
ject of  religion  upon  him ;  and  yet  it  appears  to  me 
clearly  to  be  a  duty  to  write  plainly  and  faithfully 
to  him,  on  the  momentous  concerns  of  eternity, 
even  at  such  a  risk. 

If  we  ourselves  could  feel  the  importance  of 
eternal  things,  and  the  value  of  the  never-dying 
soul,  Oh,  how  should  we  rise  superior  to  those 
grovelling  fears  of  wounding  and  displeasing  our 
fellow  men !  But,  alas,  alas  !  how  little  do  we 
realize  !  For  myself,  I  am  often  astonished  at  my 
own  insensibility,  when  I  see  many  of  my  frien  ds 
and  acquaintances,  that  I  can  have  no  reason  to 
suppose,  are  interested  in  the  blessings  of  the 
"  Covenant,"  and  yet  feel  so  little  anxiety  in  their 
behalf.  I  remember  an  observation  of  Baxter's 
that  struck  me  very  forcibly.  Speaking  of  the  indif- 
ference manifested  by  christians  for  the  condition  of 
sinners,  and  the  little  exertion  made  by  them,  he 
says,  in  his  own  peculiar  manner,  "  No  thanks  to 
us  if  heaven  be  not  empty,"  and  we  do  act,  as  if 
we  thought,  if  we  but  get  there  ourselves,  the  world 
may  perish  ! 


122  MEMOIR    OF 


To  Miss  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

Philadelphia,  September,  1822. 

I  have  been  reading  to  day  a  little  book  lent  me 

by  Mr.  E -,  that  I  have  been  very  much  pleased 

with — the  "  Christian  Soldier,  or  heaven  taken  by 
storm."  It  is  written  in -the  old-fashioned  style,  by 
Thomas  Watson,  one  of  the  non-conforming  divines 
of  Charles  IPs  time.  If  you  have  never  read  it,  I 
think  you  would  be  pleased  with  it ;  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  quaintne'ss,  and  sometimes  a  coarseness 
in  his  manner  of  expressing  himself,  but,  as  in 
many  of  the  works  of  the  old  writers,  there  is  a 
vigour  and^originality  of  thought,  which  more  than 
compensate  for  the  peculiarities  of  style. 

Ah  me,  how  little  do  christians  of  the  present 
day  seem  to  know  of  this  warfare !  We  act  as  if  we 
thought  heaven  was  to  be  gained  on  easier  terms 
than  formerly — as  though  our  enemies  were  all 
subdued,  and  we  had  nothing  to  do  but  take  our 
rest.  How  cold  and  lifeless  are  we  in  our  Master's 
seryice  !  How  little  engaged  in  his  cause  !  How 
little  engaged,  either  for  our  own  souls,  or  the 
souls  of  others. 

The  salvation  of  the  Redeemer's  people  was 
dearly  purchased ;  it  cost  Him  tears,  and  agonies, 
and  blood.  "  We  have  not  been  bought  with  cor- 
ruptible things,  as  silver  and  gold,  but  with  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ;"  and  this  consideration 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  123 

ought  to  exeite  us  to  more  energy  and  zeal  in  his 
dear  cause.  We  ought  to  strive  after  greater  holi- 
ness of  life,  and  more  conformity  to  his  blessed  image 
— to  be  crucified  unto  the  world,  and  to  have  the 
world  crucified  unto  us.  Let  us,  my  dear  cousin, 
stir  up  one  another  to  en&r  upon  this  heavenly 
warfare,  remembering y$$6  has  said,  "My  grace 
shall  be  sufficient, €^thee,''  and  "  To  him  that 
overcomethjtftfmgive  a  crown  of  life."  , 

Our  fcjjtfiiy  has  not  passed  this  summer  without 
some^entle.  chastisement  from  our  Father's  hand. 
He  has  corrected  us,  but  it  has  been  in  mercy, 
less  tfhan  our  deserts,  and  less  than  our  expecta- 
tions."   I  allude  to  the  illness  of  Mr.  (H*i ;  he 

was  brought  to  the  very  brink  of  the  eternal  world, 
and  when  almost  all  hqpe-was  over,  he  was  raised 
again,  in  answer,  I  believe,  to  the  many  prayers 
that  were  offered  from  many  closets,  as  well  as  in 
the  church.  He  is  now  much  better,  I  think,  than 
he  has  been  for  many  months. 

To  Miss  C.  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

Philadelphia,  April  15, 1823. 

Dear  C ,  So  much  for  dress.     Alas  what 

care,  what  expense,  what  time  is  spent,  by  more 
than  half  the  world,  in  clothing  and  adorning  these 
poor  frail  bodies,  while  the  everlasting  interests  of  the 
soul  are  either  entirely  neglected,  or  at  best,  occu- 
py but  very  little  thought  or   attention.     If  we 


124  MEMOIR    OF 

• 

could  but  have  realizing  views  of  eternity,  and 
could,  with  the  eye  of  faith,  see  things  invisible  to 
sense,  as  present,  how  little  would  it  concern  us,  of 
what  the  robe  which  covered  our  bodies,  was  com- 
posed. We  should  then,  indeed,  "  take  no  thought 
wherewithal  we  should  be  clothed,"  save  with  that 
"  meek  and  quiet  spirit  which  is,  in  the  sight  of 
God,  of  great  price."  But  O,  how  trifling  and 
grovelling  are  the  pursuits,  even  of  Christians !  A 
Christian !  one,  whose  privilege  it  is  to  soar  above 
this  world,  through  regions  of  immortality,  whose 
professed  home  is  heaven — God's  glory  his  aim ! 
How  ought  a  Christian  to  live  !  I  once  met  with 
an  idea  that  struck  me  as  forcible  :  speaking  of  the 
pursuits  of  Christians,  the  writer  asked,  what 
would  be  thought  of  the  man  who  was  travelling 
to  a  far  country,  to  receive  the  inheritance  of  a  great 
kingdom — where  honour,  glory,  and  power,  await- 
ed him — who  should  be  seen  to  stop  at  every  step 
to  gather  chips  and  pebbles  ? 

Dear  C ,  let  us  seek  to  live  above  this  vain, 

dying  world,  to  crucify  it,  and  be  crucified  unto  it,  to 
deny  ourselves,  and  bear  the  cross,  always  keeping 
in  mind  that  solemn  saying  of  our  Lord,  "  whoso- 
ever doth  not  deny  himself,  and  bear  his  cross,  can- 
not be  my  disciple."  The  conflict  will  soon  be 
over  with  us  :  a  little  more  striving  and  praying,  a 
little  more  sighing  and  sorrow,  and  then,  when 
this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality,   "  O, 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  125 

how  sweet  will  be  the  conqueror's  song."  If  our 
names  are  indeed  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  oflife, 
what  a  delightful  hope  is  ours — to  be  ever  with  the 
Zord — to  behold  his  glory,  and  to  be  made  like 
him,  to  join  that  blessed  company  of  glorified 
spirits,  "  who  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,"  "  who  cast 
their  crowns  at  His  feet,  and  ascribe  glory,  do- 
minion, and  praise,  to  Him  who  hath  loved  them 
and  given  himself  for  them."  I  feel  as  though  I 
could  dwell  long  on  such  a  heavenly  subject,  but  I 
must  return  again  to  earth. 

Anna. 

To  Miss  C.  M'K.  of  C ,  Pa. 

Philadelphia,  Dec.  8th,  1825. 
We  were  just  beginning  to  ask,  '  how  are  our 
C 's  fingers  employed,'  when  your  wel- 
come letter  answered  all  our  inquiries,  and  renewed, 
for  a  few  moments,  our  pleasant  intercourse.  But 
for  2,/etv  moments — though  by  reading  the  lines  over 
again,  we  prolonged  a  little  the  pleasure.  If  you 
and  I  could  settle  some  such  correspondence  as  I 
have  often  fancied,  and  our  thoughts,  a  sort  of 
winged  messengers,  could  be  carried  from  one  to 
the  other,  we  could  willingly  dispense  with  the 
trammels  of  a  formal  communication :  the  pen 
which  I  believe,  we  both  equally  dislike,  as  far  as 
we  were  concerned,  might  then  remain  dry  in  the 
l2 


126  MEMOIR   or 

ink-stand ;  and  our  mental  epistles,  free,  and  unre- 
strained, and  frequent,  might  make  us  almost  for- 
get we  were  separated.  But  we  are  still  in  the 
body,  and  must  be  content  to  use  those  means 
which  Providence  has  given  us,  as  the  most  suita- 
ble, and  best  fitted  to  our  present  place  and  condi- 
tion. How  mysterious  appears  to  us,  who  are 
creatures  of  sense,  flesh,  and  blood,  that  mode  of 
communication  which  spiritual  beings  possess  ! 
We  must  believe  that  these  eyes  are  not  necessary 
to  seeing,  and  ears  to  hearing,  or  that  these  heavy 
limbs  are  essential  to  motion ;  for  we  feel,  that  a 
living  soul  within  looks  out  at  these  windows,  and 
hears  through  these  organs,  and  moves  and  governs 
these  bodies.  Yet  how  the  viewless  spirit,  when 
separated  from  its  clay,  can  make  known  its 
thoughts,  and  utter  its  feelings,  we  cannot  now 
conceive.  O,  how  little  do  we  know  of  the  unseen 
world,  of  the  nature  of  our  future  being  and  em- 
ployment ;  and  still,  with  the  gleam  of  light  the 
gospel  throws,  how  dark  is  all  beyond  the  verge  of 
mortality,  and  but  for  the  cheering  hope  of  being, 
when  absent  from  the  body,  present  with  the  Lord, 
how  wretched  would  the  prospect  appear!  Here,  our 
curious  speculations  and  inquiries  cannot  be  satisfi- 
ed ;  that  bourne  to  which  we  are  all  travelling,  is  one 
from  which  none  return  to  tell  its  secrets,  and  He 
who  orders  our  destinies,  has  not  seen  fit  to  dissi- 
pate that  deep  obscurity,  and  permit  our  eager  vision 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  127 

to  penetrate  within.  In  the  midst  of  all  our  dark- 
ness, doubts,  and  fears,  how  gracious  are  those 
words  on  which  our  humble  faith  may  confidently 
rely,  •'  Father,  1  will  that  those  whom  thou  hast 
given  me,  be  with  me  that  they  may  behold  my 
glory." 

To  Mrs.  A.  M.  J.  of  W ,  Del. 

Philadelphia,  Sept.  22d,  1828. 

My  dear  Mrs.  J ,  Often,  very  often,  have  I 

got  so  far  on  in  a  letter  to  you,  but  have  conclud- 
ed, that  amidst  the  multiplied  duties  that  claimed 
your  attention,  my  correspondence  would  be  an 
unreasonable  tax  upon  your  time.  I  felt  conscious, 
too,  that  I  had  nothing  interesting  to  communicate, 
either  in  my  own  experience,  or  in  the  state  of  the 
church  around  me.  I  could  not  tell  you  of  fresh 
conquests  that  I  had  gained  over  Satan,  the  world, 
and  the  flesh  ;  nor  call  on  you  to  rejoice  with  me 
over  the  inroads  that  had  been  made  in  the  enemy's 
kingdom ;  the  trophies  won ;  the  number  of  cap- 
tives taken  from  the  destroyer  ;  and  the  ransomed 
ones  returning  with  songs  and  everlasting  rejoicing 
upon  their  heads.  Though  I  could  have  excited 
your  sympathy,  I  could  have  asked  your  prayers 
for  Zion,  sitting  degraded  and  afflicted  in  the  dust, 
the  love  of  her  friends  waxing  cold,  and  her  watch- 
men and  defenders  asleep — I  could,  but  have  not 


128  MEMOIR    OF 

done  it — my  pen  has  been  laid  aside,  and  I  have 
thus  been  deprived  of  the  counsels,  the  exhorta- 
tions, nay,  the  rebukes  which  I  have  so  much 
needed. 

And  now  I  have  resumed  my  pen,  to  ask  you  to 
come  and  try  to  do  us  some  good.  Come,  and 
rouse  our  sleeping  spirits  ;  come,  and  stir  us  up  to 
duty ;  urge  upon  us  our  obligation,  and  by  your 
warmth,  kindle  anew  the  almost  extinguished  sparks 
that  lie  covered  in  our  bosoms.  What  shall  I  say 
more  ?  I  have  deferred  writing  till  I  have  left  time 
to  say  but  little.  Come,  and  you  shall  have  a  cham- 
ber as  large,  at  least,  as  the  Shunammite's,  and  a  "ta- 
ble, and  a  bed,  and  a  stool,  and  a  candlestick,"  and 
you  shall  turn  in,  with  as  uninterrupted  freedom 
as  the  Prophet  did  into  his  ;  you  shall  meet  at  this 
interesting  season,*  many  of  the  wise  and  excel- 
lent of  the  earth,  and  shall  doubtless  have  your 
heart  warmed  with  hearing  of  the  Lord's  doings 
for  Zion,  and  your  zeal  enlivened,  and  your  faith 
increased  and  strengthened.  Come,  then,  and  con- 
fer a  great  pleasure,  and  possibly  a  lasting  benefit 
upon  us.  But  you  do  not  need  further  persuasion  ; 
I  feel  persuaded  that  you  cannot  say  us  "  Nay," 
and  shall  therefore  expect  you,  till  you  write  that 


*  Referring  to  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  which  met 
that  year  at  Philadelphia. 


ANNA   JANE    UNNARD.  129 

duty  will  not  permit  you  to  leave  your  important 
station  at  home. 

We  have  heard  of  the  affliction  in  Mrs.  S 's 

family,  and  sympathize  with  them  in  the  melan- 
choly bereavement.     Remember  us  affectionately 

to  them,  to  Mrs.  G ,  &c.  and  to  the  members 

of  your  own  dear  family. 

Sister  M.  has  been  urging  me  to  write,  for  a  week 
past,  and  is  now  impatient  that  I  should  close  with 
her  love  to  yourself,  and  a  reiteration  of  all  that  I 
have  said. 

Most  sincerely  yours,  though  in  haste, 
Anna  J.  Linnard. 

To  Miss  J.  C.  of  Philadelphia. 

W ,  Aug.  24, 1829. 

Will  you,  my  very  dear  J ,  think  I  am  tres- 
passing too  much  on  your  kindness,  if  I  ask  you  to 
teach  my  class  one  Sabbath  more  ?  I  am  spend- 
ing my  time  so  pleasantly,  and  I  would  think, 
profitably,  and  as  I  have  no  engagement  at  home 
to  prevent  my  longer  stay,  except  my  class,  I  have 
almost  yielded  to  Mrs.  J's.  solicitations  to  spend 
next  week  with  her.  I  have,  however,  furnished 
myself  with  so  little  work,  that  if  I  stay  I  shall  be 
quite  unoccupied:  can  you  not  supply  me  ? 

I  wish  I  had  something  pleasant  to  tell  you 
about   W — .   Alas!    what  a  melancholy  contrast 


130  MEMOIR    OF 

does  the  present  state  of  things  afford  to  what  we 
found  here  two  years  ago;  then,  crowded  houses, 
solemn  countenances,  anxious  sinners — now,  a 
thin,  scattered  congregation,  listless  hearers,  and 
stupid  souls.  Their  new  church  is  a  beautiful, 
neat  building,  but  the  fire  on  the  altar  burns  dimly, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  has  gone  up  from  the 
cherubim. 

Oh  why,  why  must  it  be  so  ?  Or  is  there  any 
necessity  in  the  case?  I  think  not.  It  appears  to 
me  that  there  is  something  wrong  in  the  manner 
of  conducting  revivals.  Meetings  are  too  frequent, 
the  ordinary  business  of  life  too  much  suspended, 
the  minds  of  persons  wrought  up  to  too  great  a 
pitch  of  excitement,  to  last  very  long  in  the  same 
degree,  and  there  is  a  sort  of  revulsion  of  feeling 
which  takes  place — neglected  business,  accumu- 
lated, demands  the  time  and  attention,  and  there 
ensues  a  more  than  proportionate  degree  of  cold- 
ness and  worldliness. 

And  yet,  I  would  be  at  a  loss  to  propose  a  re- 
medy. Revivals  seem  like  harvest  seasons,  when 
every  thing  else  is  laid  aside  and  all  hands  are 
employed  in  gathering  in  the  ripened  grain. 

There  are  several  things  that  operate  very  un- 
favourably on  the  church  here.  The  building  of 
the  house  of  worship,  the  division  of  the  congre- 
gation, a  debt  of  some  thousands,  and  the  sickness 
and  absence  of  Mr.  G.,  as  also  the  sickness  and 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  131 

absence  of  some  of  their  best  members,  furnish 
something  like  extenuating  reasons  for  their  present 
condition.  The  young  gentleman  who  supplies  the 
pulpit,  Mr.  H.,  is  of  Mr.  F's.  school,  engaged  and 
zealous, — but  without  any  of  his  abrupt  man- 
ner— serious  and  sensible  in  the  desk,  and  cour- 
teous and  agreeable  in  private.  He  gave  us  two 
excellent  sermons  yesterday,  well  adapted  to  ex- 
cite thought  and  feeling  in  bofti  saint  and  sinner, 
from  the  texts,  "  Comfort  ye  my  people,"  and 
"  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked." 
I  spent  the  afternoon  in  my  chamber,  and,  with  my 
Bible,  enjoyed  a  very  pleasant,  and  I  trust,  profitable 
season  of  meditation  and  self-examination.  The 
subject  to  which  my  mind  turned,  was  love — love, 
as  its  nature  and  effects  are  described  by  Paul, 
and  the  loving  Apostle.  Although  I  could  not 
arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  God  had  not  implanted 
a  seed  of  even  that  divine  grace  in  my  heart,  yet  how 
deficient  did  I  find  myself  in  that  holy,  humble, 
expansive,  all-comprehending  love,  which  the  Gos- 
pel enjoins,  and  to  which  it  is  doubtless  our  glo- 
rious privilege  to  attain.  What  an  inexpressible 
beauty  did  I  see  in  this  heavenly  affection !  How 
essential  to  the  Christian  character !  And  how  did 
my  soul  long  to  be  melted,  and  subdued,  and  filled 

with  the  spirit  of  love  !     Oh,  dearest  J .,.  let  us 

long,  and  aspire,  and  seek  more  diligently  after  this 


132  MEMOIR    OF 

grace.  I  do  not  mean  perfection,  but  such  love  as  con- 
strained Paul,  and  humbled  Peter,  and  endeared 
John, — love  to,  and  derived  from,  the  infinitely 
lovely,  and  blessed  Fountain  of  love.  I  wish  I 
had  commenced  where  I  am  ending,  for  I  feel  that 
with  love  for  my  subject  I  could  fill  my  sheet. 
Although  I  am  standing  at  a  window  to  catch  the 
last  lingering  rays  of  declining  day,  I  must  add, 
what  I  have  often  thought,  that  in  our  intercourse 
with  each  other,  we  do  not  sufficiently  aim  at 
each  other's  spiritual  benefit.  I  think  we  should 
always  endeavour,  in  our  every  interview,  to  help 
one  another  at  least  one  step  on  our  journey,  to  aid,  if 
it  were  only  in  the  feeblest  degree,  in  the  acquisition 

of  some  gracious  habit  or  feeling.     Dear  J I 

want  you  to  resolve  for  the  future  to  help  me. 
Whenever  we  meet,  let  us  each  inquire,  what 
can  I  do  to  further  my  friend  in  her  upward 
progress  toward  the  kingdom  ?  How  shall  I  assist 
her  in  maintaining  her  conflict  with  sin,  and  prin- 
cipalities, and  powers  ?  Oh  what  a  blessing  might 
we  be  to  each  other,  if  it  were  thus !  How  faith- 
ful in  admonishing,  and  reproving  each  other's 
faults !  How  would  our  friendship  be  sanctified 
and  sweetened,  and  owned  and  approved  of  God  ! 
But  I  must  be  done.  Let  it  be  so  dear,  very  dear, 
J .     Yours,  Anna. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  133 

To  Mrs.  A.  M.  J.  of  W ,  Del. 

Philadelphia,  Saturday  Evening. 

I  am  alone  this  evening,  and  have  been  thinking 
of  my  dear  friends  in  W ,  who  are,  pro- 
bably, now  taking  sweet  counsel  together,  uniting 
their  hearts  and  voices,  and  pouring  out  their  souls 
before  their  God  and  mine.  Peace  be  upon  my 
sisters  in  Christ !  The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth 
all  understanding,  be  theirs!  May  they  feel  to-night 
how  sweet  and  awful  is  the  place  !  May  he  who 
dwelleth  between  the  cherubim  shine  forth,  and  fill 
their  souls  with  his  glory  !  And  may  their  petitions, 
winged  with  faith  and  love,  ascend  before  the 
mercy-seat,  as  a  cloud  of  sweet  incense  ! 

O  my  dear  sister,  have  you  been  tuning  your 
harps  anew,  and  raising  a  higher,  and  still  higher 
note  of  praise,  to  Zion's  victorious  King?  1  have 
been  ready  to  sing  "  Glory"  to-night,  on  hearing 
of  one  soul  bowing  to  his  sceptre  ;  but  you,  O  ! 

you,  what  strains  should  you  raise !     Mr.  E 

tells  us,  that  God  is  still  with  you,  that  he  is  still 
inspiring  your  prayers,  and  granting  you  the  de- 
sires of  your  hearts  ;  that  sinners  are  still  waking 
out  of  their  guilty  slumbers,  and  fleeing  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  O,  my  heart  would  join  with  you 
now,  while  you  are  pleading  for  yet  larger  bless- 
ings, for  more  abundant  manifestations  of  His  glo- 
rious power  and  presence.     My  anxiety  to  hear 

M 


134  MEMOIR    OF 

how  the  work  of  the  Lord  was  prospering,  has 
prompted  me  several  times  to  use  my  pen,  but  I 
have  for  three  weeks  past  been  so  unwell,  (and  am 
too  much  so  now  to  go  out  at  night,)  that  I  felt  as 
though  I  could  not  sit  down  to  write  a  letter.  A 
little  imprudence  in  going  out  on  a  wet  evening, 
after  taking  calomel,  has  deprived  me  of  several 
pleasant  meetings.  But  enough  of  the  body,  you 
say,  how  is  the  soul?  "  Have  you  as  much  humili- 
ty and  love  as  you  want  ?"  said  Mr.  E to  me, 

yesterday.  I  told  him,  No  :  that  in  respect  to  the 
degree  of  those  graces,  I  felt  like  a  person  at  the 
foot  of  a  towering  hill,  whose  summit  was  almost 
beyond  his  sight.  All  /  want  of  any  grace  is  a 
measureless  amount. 

You  ask,  perhaps,  "  Does  the  revival  spirit  in- 
crease ?"  I  think  I  can  say  it  does.  My  feelings 
are  very  different  from  what  they  were  when  with 
you ;  I  am  more  absorbed — more  intensely  anxious, 
more  prayerful,  and,  I  think,  more  believing.  For 
several  years,  I  think,  I  have  often  felt,  in  pleading 
for  my  own  soul,  the  Spirit  making  intercession 
within,  with  groanings  which  could  not  be  uttered ; 
but,  now,  my  own  interest,  or  the  interests  of  my 
friends,  seem  to  have  but  a  small  proportion  of  my 
prayers — it  is  for  Zion's  sake  I  cannot  hold  my 
peace,  for  Jerusalem's  sake  I  cannot  be  silent. 

I  had  written  thus,  my  beloved  sister,  when  I 
was  interrupted.     I  was  about  to  tell  you  of  our 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  135 

brightening  prospects — of  our  increasing  hopes — 
how  our  pastor  was  roused,  and  how  a  few  chris- 
tians were  beginning  to  burnish  their  lamps,  and 
how  careless  sinners  were  beginning  to  look 
around  them ;  but  the  precious  Sabbath  has  inter- 
vened, and  my  thoughts  and  feelings  have  been 
drawn  into  a  somewhat  different  current.  Charles 
Samuel  Stewart,  and  his  Harriet,  are  in  town, 
and  have  been  relating  what  would  move  your  very 
soul.  0,  what  views  have  they  given  me  of  Mis- 
sionary life  !  Missionary  life,  connected  with  a 
thousand  romantic  associations,  and  seen  through 
the  medium  of  a  highly  excited  imagination,  or 
even  as  exhibited  in  the  beautifully  written  and  in- 
teresting journals  of  Missionaries,  is  a  very  differ- 
ent thing  from  what  it  is  in  sober  reality.  The 
innumerable  difficulties,  the  petty  vexations,  the 
trials  of  faith,  and  love,  and  patience,  and  even  tem- 
per, which  they  describe  in  conversation,  are  such 
as  my  mind  had  not  even  conceived.  And  yet  it 
seems  a  glorious  path  to  tread  in — to  follow  through 
suffering  the  footsteps  of  apostles  and  martyrs,  of 
Schwartz,  of  Brainerd,  of  Martyn — like  them  to  live, 
to  labour — even  to  die  for  Jesus — O  how  sweet ! 
What  a  noble,  honourable — what  a  delightful,  em- 
ployment is  it,  to  win  souls  to  Christ !  0,  who 
would  not  be  willing  to  sacrifice  life,  and  all  that  is 
dear  in  life,  for  such  a  glorious  object !  What  are 
the  privation  of  comforts,  the  trials,  the  difficulties, 


136  MEMOIR    OF 

during  a  few  working-days,  to  the  joy  unspeakable 
of  saving  souls  from  death,  and  of  studding  an  im- 
mortal crown  with  shining  jewels !  How  the 
thought,  as  I  write,  fires  my  spirit !     Dear  Mrs. 

J ,  is  it  wrong  to  be  ambitious  here  ?    Is  it 

wrong  to  grasp,  within  our  soul's  enlarged  desires, 
multitudes  of  our  ruined,  dying  fellow  men — 
wrong  to  long  to  be  ourselves  the  instruments  of 
their  restoration  to  the  life,  image,  and  favour  of 
God  ?  But  I  am  digressing  too  far ;  I  must  bring 
my  piece-meal  letter  to  a  close. 

Mr.  M has  come  to  town  to  labour  for  the 

Female  Domestic  Missionary  Society.  He  called 
to  see  me  this  evening,  (Tuesday,)  and  I  took  him 

with  me  to  a  meeting  at  Mr.  K 's  house, 

where  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  your  friend 

H ,  and  my  friend,  for  I  call  him  so,  because 

I  like  him  very  much,  and  also  Mr.  M .     The 

rooms  were  crowded, — there  were,  no  doubt,  up- 
wards of  one  hundred  people.  We  have  had  such 
meetings,  since  we  came  home,  sometimes  twice 
a  week,  and  we  think  they  have  been  blessed. 

I  was  obliged  to  dear  M —  J —  for  her  journal, 
though  I  have  not  told  her  so  before  :  and  will  be 
very  glad   to  have  the  remainder.     I  inquire  of 

every  one  from  W ,  and  I  did  it  to  day  of 

P.  C ,  how  T C comes  on.  What 

an  awful  condition  is  his  ;  so  enlightened,  and  yet 
so  stupid  and  stubborn  ! 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  137 

Remember  me  to  Mr.  J ;  I  shall  not  soon 

forget  his  prayers  for  me  and  mine. 

Dear  M S ,  I  hope  that  clay  tenement 

of  hers  will  be  propped  up  a  little  longer.  Give 
her  much  love  for  me,  with  the  request  that  she 
will  please  to  remember  that  she  is  not  all  spirit. 

My  little  sister  K at  my  side,  says,  "  Give 

Mrs.  J my  love,  and  ask  her  to  pray  for  me." 

M also  desires  to  be  kindly  remembered  to 

you. 

Yours,  most  affectionately, 

Anna  J. 

Please   don't  keep  Mr.   M longer  than 

two  weeks,  he  has  a  work  to  do  here. 

Love  to  J . 

To  Mrs.  J.  M'A.  of  W ,  N.  J. 

Philadelphia,  16th  Nov.  1830. 

My  dear  J ,  I  did  not  learn  of  your  afflictive 

bereavement,  until  ten  or  twelve  days  afterward, 
and  then  I  felt  as  though  I  could  scarcely  believe 
that  this  last  dear  object  of  your  affections  had  in- 
deed been  riven  from  you.  I  have  been  intending 
to  write  every  day  since,  but  have  been  prevented, 
until  an  unoccupied  hour  this  evening  gives  me  an 
opportunity. 

But  what  shall  I  say  ?  Alas !  I  feel  as  though  I 
hardly  knew  how  to  offer  you  any  consolation.  I 
would  only  remind  you ,  that  your  dear  meek,  mother 
m  2 


138  MEMOIR   OF 

is  now  a  sainted  spirit — that  she  has  forever  laid 
aside  her  weak  frail  body,  and  that  her  purified 
soul,  free  from  the  shackles  of  mortality  and 
sin,  is  now  at  rest  in  the  bosom  of  God.  O, 
think  what  she  has  escaped!  No  more  tears 
to  shed — no  more  sighing,  or  sorrow — no  more 
conflicts,  no  more  sin.  Ah  !  while  we  are  mourn- 
ing here  below,  she  is  enjoying  the  presence  of 
Him,  whom,  though  unseen,  she  loved.  Hers  is 
now  the  palm  of  victory,  and  the  crown  of  rejoic- 
ing, and  on  the  heights  of  Zion  she  is  timing  her 
golden  harp  to  Him  who  hath  washed  her  from 
her  sins  in  his  own  blood.  And  would  you,  my 
dear  friend,  recall  her  back  to  earth  ?  Would  you 
have  her  tread  the  same  path  that  you  are  now 
walking,  and  bear  the  same  *  bitter  trials? '  As- 
suredly not.  Endeavour  to  anticipate  the  hour 
when  your  day  of  probation  shall  be  over,  and 
your  trial  ended,  and  you,  too,  be  admitted  into  the 
joy  of  your  Lord. 

Do  not  think,  dear  J ,  that  I  consider  this, 

and  other  afflictions  with  which  divine  Providence 
has  visited  you,  as  other  than  very,  very  severe. 
No :  having  experienced  the  pain  of  parting  from 
dear  friends  myself,  I  can  conceive  of  the  bitter 
anguish  you  must  feel,  in  the  view  of  those  repeated 
bereavements  you  have  been  called  to  suffer.  But, 
suffer  me  to  ask  you,  what  I  have  asked  myself, 
has   there   not  been  a  "  needs  be"  for  all   this? 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD,  139 

Have  not  these  much,  and  deservedly,  loved  objects 
entwined  themselves  too  closely  around  our  hearts, 
and  engrossed  those  affections  which  He,  who 
only  has  a  right  to  them,  demands  ?  I  feel  that  / 
am  too  prone  to  commit  those  two  dreadful 
evils  charged  upon  Israel,  "  forsaking  the  fountain 
of  living  water,  and  hewing  out  broken  cisterns 
that  can  hold  no  water,"  and  if  it  be  so  with  you, 
is  it  not  wise,  and  even  kind,  in  your  heavenly 
Father  to  dry  up  these  streams,  and  thus  lead  you 
to  himself?  He  seems  now  as  if  he  were  deter- 
mined to  have  your  heart,  your  ivhole  heart.  He 
took  from  you  your  sweet  child ;  still  there  was  a 
dearer  being  left,  and  you  clung  to  him.  He  was 
withdrawn ;  and  then  you  turned,  and  fastened,  with 
a  stronger  hold,  upon  another  creature.     Now  all 

are  gone,  and  "  what  have  you  more  ?"  Dear  J , 

you  have  God,  the  ever  living,  unchanging  God. 
Yes,  He  is  willing  to  fill  the  void,  he  himself  has 
made.  He  will  come  into  your  broken,  bleeding, 
heart  and  fill  it  with  his  peace.  Now  is  the  time 
for  a  ivhole  dedication,  now  for  an  entire  conse- 
cration of  body,  soul,  and  spirit  to  him  who  has 
redeemed  you,  and  who,  by  his  disciplinary  mea- 
sures, would  draw  you  to  this  reasonable  service. 
Your  reeds  have  all  broken  under  your  weight,  let 
me  affectionately  urge  you  to  be  careful  how  you 
lean  upon  others.     Go,  dear  J ,  to  God  for 


140  MEMOIR  OF 

comfort,  and  to  him  alone.     Go  to  him  for  grace 
and  strength,  and  he  will  sustain  you. 

I  have  had  some  thoughts  of  coming  to  see  you 
for  a  few  days,  but  do  not  know  whether  I  shall 
be  able  to  accomplish  it  this  season.  There  has 
not  been  any  week  since  I  could  have  gone ; — 
father  has  been  quite  sick,  and  is  still  rather  unwell. 
If  I  do  not  come  you  must  not  impute  it  to  disincli- 
nation. I  was  interrupted  by  company  the  even- 
ing I  commenced  this,  and  I  have  been  so  situated 
as  not  to  be  able  to  finish  it  till  now.  The  anni- 
versary of  our  Missionary  Society,  (which  gene- 
rally brings  me  a  good  deal  of  writing,  such  as  the 
preparation  of  a  Report,  &c.)  has  taken  place,  and 
other  indispensable  engagements  occupied  my  time. 

Sisters  sympathize  with  you  in  your  trial,  and 
desire   to  be  affectionately  remembered  to   you. 

Remember  me  also  to  Miss  N ,  and  when  you 

can  do  it,  write  to  me,  if  it  be  but  a  few  lines,  I 
shall  excuse  it.     Yours,  affectionately, 

Anna. 

To  Mrs.  A.  M.  J.  of  W ,  Del. 

My  beloved  Friend, — It  has  long  been  in  my 
heart  to  write  to  you,  but  the  opportunity  always 
seemed  wanting  till  now,  when  I  have  made  one, 
by  staying  from  meeting. 

And  so  you  have  lost  your  dear  little  Sandy* — 

*  A  familiar  name  given  to  this  sweet  child,  whose  name 
was  Archibald  Alexander. 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  141 

I  should  not  say  lost,  for  he  is,  doubtless,  only  re- 
moved to  a  more  congenial  atmosphere,  where  his 
pure  spirit  can  forever  expatiate  in  its  own  element 
of  love.  He  was  very  sweet,  even  when  clothed 
in  his  garments  of  clay,  how  lovely  must  he  be, 
now,  disenthralled,  and  washed  from  all  the  stains 
of  original  corruption  !  If  children  are  angels, 
what  a  gentle,  loving,  little  angel  is  he  !  You  had 
the  privilege  of  assisting  in  his  training  for  that 
heavenly  state,  and  perhaps  your  Lord  and  his, 
saw  that  it  was  no  longer  safe  to  trust  him  away, 
even  in  a  tender  mother's  hands,  and  so  he  took 
him  to  himself.  Blessed  child  !  so  soon  escaped 
from  the  turmoil  and  temptations  of  life — spared 
the  conflict,  yet  enjoying  the  victory,  receiving  the 
crown,  without  bearing  the  cross  !  O  my  dear 
sister,  do  you  repine  if  his  Lord  thought  it  best? 
I  trust  not.  Sandy  is  not  dead,  but  lives,  and  will 
live  forever.  He  is  not  lost,  but  safe  at  home  in 
his  dearer  Father's  house. 

Do  not  think,  my  dear  sister,  that  I  do  not  feel 
for  you ;  I  do,  and  I  trust,  that  He,  who  knows 
better  how  to  administer  consolation  than  any 
earthly  friend,  will  not  forget  you  now,  but  fill  up 
the  void  he  has  made  with  his  own  fulness. 

A.  J.  L. 


142  MEMOIR    OF 

To  Mrs.  A.  M.  J ,  of  W ,  Del. 

Philadelphia,  March  13th,  1832. 

It  was  very  kind  in  you,  my  beloved  friend,  to 
write  to  me  so  soon.  It  was  the  more  grateful,  be- 
cause it  was  neither  expected  nor  deserved:  indeed, 
after  I  heard  that  you  had  still  sickness  in  your 
family,  I  felt  as  if  it  were  not  right  to  have  intro- 
duced any  subject  into  my  letter  which  would  seem 
to  ask  an  answer.  I  thank  you  for  your  "  honest 
questions,"  and  feel  no  less  indebted  for  your 
fidelity  than  your  promptness.  True  christian 
faithfulness  is  very  rare,  and  therefore  the  more 
precious.  It  is  love's  most  delicate,  difficult,  yet 
important  duty,  and  the  highest  proof  she  can  give 
of  the  strength  of  her  regard. 

I  took  your  letter  with  me  to  my  chamber,  and 
there  bowed  before  the  great  heart-Searcher,  and 
determined  to  review  this  whole  subject,  which  I 
acknowledge  to  be  deeply  important,  and  even  mo- 
mentous. I  asked  myself  the  question,  whether  I 
was  willing  to  give  up  the  matter,  unconditionally, 
into  the  hands  of  God — to  do  just  what  he  would 
have  me,  let  it  be  what  it  might  ?  I  confess  this 
question  excessively  agitated  me,  as  my  mind 
glanced  rapidly  at  many  of  the  circumstances  of 
the  case, — there  was  a  struggle — but  it  was  only 
for  a  moment.  Oh!  it  seemed  better,  infinitely 
better,  to  sacrifice  the  dearest  desire  of  my  heart, 


ANNA   JANE    LINNAED.  143 

rather  than  that  the  wise  and  holy,  just,  and  good, 
and  precious  will  of  God  should  not  be  done.  Per- 
haps I  was  deceived,  but  I  thought  I  could  surren- 
der my  will  to  his.  I  then  begged  that  my  mind 
might  be  enlightened  as  to  duty,  and  my  will  in- 
clined to  embrace  whatever  should  appear  such. 
With  this  preparation,  I  took  up  the  subject  in  all 
the  different  aspects  in  which  you  had  presented 
it.  I  tried  to  be  impartial,  and  as  I  proceeded,  step 
by  step,  my  convictions  deepened,  that  in  the  pro- 
posed measure  I  had  nothing  left  but  to  go  for- 
ward. 

If  I  have  done  wrong,  I  must  lay  this,  with  all 
my  other  errors  on  the  head  of  the  Great  Sacrifice, 
and  look  for  pardon  through  the  merits  of  his 
blood. 

I  wish  very  much  to  see  you.  Will  not  the  at- 
traction of  the  General  Assembly  bring  you  up 
with  the  rest  of  the  W friends  ?  For  my- 
self, I  expect  but  little  gratification.     I  advanced 

my  first  step  last  Sunday,  over  to  Dr.  E 's, 

and  hope  to  get  as  far  as  Mr.  B *s  at  the  open- 
ing, but  have  no  prospect  of  attending  any  early 
morning  or  evening  meetings.  Being  debarred  the 
house  of  God  is  the  greatest  trial  attendant  on  sick- 
ness. 

We  have  all  been  looking  forward  to  this  Assem- 
bly with  the  deepest  anxiety. 

Oh,  that  the  Lord  would   disappoint  the  ex- 


144  MEMOIR    OP 

pectations  of  the  wicked,  and  breathe  upon  the 
Brethren  a  spirit  of  unity  and  love. 

Oh,  that  christians,  everywhere  throughout  our 
church,  may  be  much  at  the  throne  of  grace  on 
this  errand  !  Will  not  your  little  circle  remember 
the  Assembly,  daily  and  throw  their  whole  hearts 
into  their  petitions  ?  Have  we  not  an  individual  in- 
terest in  this  matter  1  The  honour  of  our  God  and 
Saviour  !  Oh  !  it  ought  and  must  be  dearer  to  our 
hearts  than  any  other  interest  in  the  universe. 

Anna  J.  Linnard. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  145 


PART    V. 

HER  CHARACTER  AS  A  STUDENT  OF  THE  WORD  OF  GOD  :  AS  A 
SABBATH  SCHOOL  TEACHER,  &C. 

The  law  of  thy  mouth  is  better  unto  me  than  thousands  of 
gold  and  silver. — Psalms  cxix.  72. 

In  the  last  chapter,  it  was  attempted  to  portray  the 
character  of  Miss  Linnard,  as  exhibited  in  the  va- 
rious relations  of  life.  In  this  we  shall  speak  of  her 
character  as  a  student  of  the  Scriptures;  a  member 
of  a  Bible  class;  her  attainments  in  religious 
knowledge;  and  her  labours  as  a  Sunday  School 
Teacher.t 

One  of  the  most  interesting  features  in  the  char- 
acter of  Miss  Linnard,  before  her  conversion,  was 
her  unquenchable  thirst  for  knowledge.  She  read 
a  great  number  of  valuable  books  which  treat  of 
various  branches  of  knowledge,  and  read  them  with 
deep  attention,  and  great  advantage.  And  when 
she  became  a  Christian,  this  desire  for  knowledge 
was  not  abated,  but  only  elevated,  purified,  and 
regulated.  It  had  God,  and  the  things  relating  to 
Him,  as  its  blessed  object. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  Bible  became  em- 
phatically her  book,  and  was  perused  and  studied 
daily,  with  untiring  industry.     And  she  soon  attain- 


146  MEMOIR    OF 

ed  to  an  uncommon  acquaintance  with  it.  She  read 
it  often  through  in  regular  course,  besides  studying 
its  devotional  portions,  constantly,  during  the  twelve 
years  which  she  lived,  after  her  mind  had  been  il- 
lumined by  the  truth.  It  was  her  practice,  for  years, 
to  spend  two  or  three  hours  every  evening,  in  read- 
ing the  sacred  Scriptures.  It  was  seldom  that  she 
retired  to  rest  before  midnight,  often  later.  And 
from  ten  o'clock,  until  she  did  retire,  she  was, 
almost  uniformly,  engaged  in  this  delightful  em- 
ployment. In  this  still  and  solemn  hour  of  the 
night,  when  the  city,  with  its  many  thousands  of 
immortal  beings,  was  silent  in  repose,  and  nothing 
was  heard  but  the  voice  of  the  watchman  announc- 
ing the  passing  hour,  she  delighted  to  study  the 
Bible,  generally  with  Scott's  or  Henry's  Com- 
mentary, and  no  eye  but  God's  superintending. 
Here  it  was  that  she  found  those  delightful  seasons  of 
communion  with  God,  which  she  so  often  enjoyed. 
Here  it  was,  too,  that  she  poured  forth  her  heart  be- 
fore Him,  in  intercession  for  her  family,  her  friends, 
the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  dying  world. 

Nor  did  she  read  the  Bible  in  a  superficial  man- 
ner. She  studied  it,  with  all  the  helps  and  appli- 
ances which  are  now,  so  abundantly,  within  the 
reach  of  all  who  desire  them.  She  studied  it  in  a 
systematic  manner.  For  this  purpose,  she  attend- 
ed for  years  the  Bible  classes  which  were  main- 
tamed  in  the  church  to  which  she  belonged.  During 
several  of  the  last  years  of  her  life,  her  attendance 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  147 

was  seldom,  on  account  of  her  many  engagements  ; 
and  finally,  the  state  of  her  health.  And  it  was  a  very 
rare  thing,  (if,  indeed,  it  ever  did  occur,)  that  she 
went  to  her  class  unprepared.  The  pains  which 
she  took  to  become  thoroughly  prepared,  were 
very  great,  and  would  appear  incredible  to  careless 
readers  of  the  word  of  God.  She  felt,  however, 
that  the  Bible  is  a  rich  mine  of  divine  knowledge 
which  can  never  be  searched  too  diligently.  And 
she  found  a  rich  reward  for  all  her  labour  in  this 
diligent  investigation.  And  she  always  derived 
profit  from  the  instructions  of  her  teachers,  and 
never  reckoned  the  hour  or  two  which  she  week- 
ly spent  in  the  Bible  class,  as  lost,  or  even  spent 
with  little  profit.  She  went  expecting  to  be  bene- 
fitted.    Nor  was  she  often  disappointed. 

In  this  respect,  she  set  an  example,  which  all  our 
youth  ought  to  imitate.  She  often  expressed  her 
wonder,  that  any  professor  of  religion,  old  or 
young,  should  be  willing,  or  allow  themselves 
upon  any,  except  most  imperative,  considerations, 
to  lose  the  opportunity  of  securing  instruction,  in  the 
thorough  manner  in  which  they  might  obtain  it  in  a 
well  conducted  Bible  class.  And  she  looked  for- 
ward in  expectation  with  much  delight,  to  that  day 
when  this  subject  will  be  seen  in  its  true  impor- 
tance, and  all  the  members  of  the  churches,  and  even 
of  the  congregations,  be  enlisted  in  the  regular  and 
careful  study  of  the  word  of  God. 

As  to  Miss  Linnard's  attainments  in  the  know- 


148  MEMOIR    OF 

ledge  of  all  that  relates  to  religion,  they  were  truly 
surprising,  when  it  is  remembered  that  she  only 
lived  about  twelve  years  after  she  became  a  profes- 
sor of  religion.  And  yet  in  that  time,  besides  the 
valuable  religious  works  of  a  lighter  character, 
(such  as  those  in  biography,  narrative,  &c,  which 
were  numerous,)  she  read  a  large  number  of 
the  most  important  religious  works  in  the  English 
language,  such  as  those  of  President  Edwards, 
Arch-Bishop  Leighton,  Newton,  Law,  Baxter,  Al- 
leine,  Gray,  Scougal,  Doddridge,  Ridgely,  Hop- 
kins, Paley,  Fletcher,  Wesley,  Dick,  Chalmers, 
Jay,  Owen,  Bates,  Milner's  Church  History, 
and  Home's  Introduction. 

Few  persons  have  a  more  thorough  acquaintance, 
not  only  with  the  Bible,  but  with  the  entire  subject 
of  theology,  and  the  various  theories  and  specula- 
tions which  have  been  entertained,  especially  in 
this  country,  than  she  had;  or  who  could  point 
out  the  differences  in  these  systems,  and  the  dan- 
gers which  arise  from  any  particular  theory  or 
scheme.  Her  knowledge  of  the  best  English 
writers  on  the  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind 
was  by  no  means  inconsiderable.  She  had  read 
Locke,  Stewart,  Reid,  and  Brown,  with  much 
care  and  reflection. 

In  addition  to  this,  she  not  only  kept  up,  but 
enlarged,  her  knowledge  of  subjects  of  general 
interest,  and  in  which  she  had  made  great  advances 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  149 

before  her  conversion.  And  if  any  one  desires  to 
know  how  she  accomplished  all  this,  the  answer 
is,  that  it  was  by  employing  well  all  her  leisure 
time,  which  was  certainly  much  greater  than  that 
which  falls  to  the  lot  of  most  of  young  ladies,  but 
not  greater  than  what  thousands  in  our  country 
enjoy.  It  is  astonishing  how  much  any  one  may 
read  in  ten  or  twelve  years,  who  devotes  only  one 
or  two  hours  to  it  every  day.  And  vast  numbers 
of  people  can,  if  they  are  disposed  to  do  so,  spend 
far  more  than  that  amount  of  time,  every  day,  in 
this  employment. 

The  knowledge  which  Miss  Linnard  acquired, 
she  laid  at  the  feet  of  her  blessed  Master.  How- 
ever desirable  in  itself,  its  chief  value,  in  her  esti- 
mation, was,  that  it  might  be  rendered  useful  to  the 
cause  of  Christ ;  and  well  did  she  prove  this  in  her 
own  case.  It  was  owing  to  this  fact  that  her  at- 
tainments did  not  excite  and  cherish  pride,  or  lead 
to  an  ostentatious  display,  as  is  the  case,  ordinarily, 
with  persons  who  possess  little  or  no  religion. 
Her  deep  piety  always  kept  her  humble,  so  that 
she  was  remarkable  for  her  unassuming  manners, 
although  she  always  considered  pride  and  vanity, 
naturally,  as  her  besetting  sins  ;  but  through  the 
grace  of  God  she  gained  the  victory  over  them. 

Miss  Linnard  was  well  acquainted  with  the  Doc- 
trines, Form  of  Government,  and  Discipline  of  the 
church  to  which  she  belonged,  and  preferred  them 
N  2 


150  MEMOIR    OF 

to  those  of  any  other.  Yet  she  was  no  bigot.  She 
was  a  frequent  worshipper  in  the  Episcopal  and 
Methodist  churches,  at  those  times  when  there 
was  no  service  in  the  church  of  which  she  was  a 
member.  She  delighted  to  feel  that  she  belonged 
to  the  general  church  of  Christ  on  earth,  embracing 
all  who  truly  believe  in  Him  and  "  work  righteous- 
ness," by  whatever  name  they  are  called. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  Christians,  both 
old  and  young,  are  so  far  from  being  thoroughly 
informed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  word  of  God,  or 
capable  of  defending  them.  The  church  will 
never  be  safe  from  pernicious  error,  until  her 
members  are  not  only  well  informed  as  to  what 
God  does  say  in  his  word,  but  are  also  contented 
simply  to  believe  it  because  he  has  said  it.  A 
spirit  which  will  not  be  satisfied  with  this,  but  is 
ever  seeking  something  further,  is  always  in  dan- 
ger of  running  into  great  errors. 

We  would  here  remark,  that  although  Miss 
Linnard  read  much,  yet  it  was  seldom,  after 
her  conversion,  that  she  read  any  book  which 
was  not  obviously  calculated  to  improve  her  reli- 
gious knowledge,  or  to  qualify  her  for  greater  useful- 
ness. It  has  already  been  stated  that  before  she 
became  pious,  she  was  extravagantly  fond  of  read- 
ing novels.  But  after  she  "had  apprehended 
God,  or  rather  had  been  apprehended  of  him," 
and  had  known  his  grace  in  truth,  she  renounced 


ANNA    JANE    L  I  N  N  A  R  D.  151 

decidedly,  and  for  ever,  this  species  of  reading,— sel- 
dom ever  looking  into  a  book  of  this  kind,  unless 
to  ascertain  its  character,  in  order  that  she  might 
be  better  enabled  to  guard  those  over  whom  she 
had  influence.  And  it  was  her  decided  opinion 
that  all  such  books  are  exceedingly  injurious  in 
their  influence  upon  real  spirituality  of  mind.  It 
did  not  affect  her  opinions,  on  this  subject,  to  be 
told  that  many  persons  of  high  standing,  but  who 
do  not  profess  to  know  any  thing  about  religion, 
by  having  experienced  its  power,  approve  of  the 
reading  of  such  books.  Nor  did  she  regard  the 
opinions  of  many  professors  of  religion,  whose  re- 
ligion, however,  allows  them  to  enter  into  what 
are  called  fashionable  amusements.  She  never 
thought  either  class  capable  of  deciding  upon  what 
is,  or  is  not,  really  injurious  to  real  spirituality 
of  mind.  It  was  enough  for  her  that  the  word  of 
God  forbids,  in  its  scope,  all  things  which  have  a 
tendency  to  make  Christians  "  conformed  to  this 
world,"  instead  of  being  "  transformed  by  the  re- 
newing of  their  minds  ;"  to  strengthen  the  influence 
of  the  "world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil;"  and 
which  promote  instead  of  repressing  the  dispo- 
sition which  is  naturally  so  powerful  in  every 
heart,  to  indulge  in  "  foolish  jesting,"  and  "things 
which  are  not  covenient"  to  the  Christian  char- 
acter and  the  glory  of  God.  And  she  found  from 
her  own  experience,  that  the  influence  of  this  spe- 


152  MEMOIR     OF 

cies  of  reading  is  to  give  a  distaste  for  substantial 
reading,  and  for  serious  and  spiritual  exercises; 
that  it  quenches  the  monition  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
conscience ;  that,  by  exciting  the  most  powerful 
passions  of  the  human  heart  it  absorbs  the  atten- 
tion and  time  which  ought  to  be  bestowed  on  the 
care  of  the  soul ;  and,  that  it  leads  to  wrong  ideas 
of  real  life,  and  through  the  romantic  hopes  of  the 
future  which  it  excites  in  the  minds  of  ardent  and 
inexperienced  young  persons  it  unfits  them  for  the 
trials,  and  disappointments  of  real  life. 

It  may  well  be  supposed  that  when  Miss  Lin- 
nard  embraced  the  Gospel,  she  was  ready  to  take 
a  part  in  every  good  work.  It  was  so.  And  one 
of  the  first  objects  in  which  she  felt  a  deep  interest, 
was  the  Sunday  School.  She  soon  became  a 
teacher,  and,  until  the  state  of  her  health  prevented, 
she  was  one  of  the  most  indefatigable  and  success- 
ful Sunday  school  teachers  in  the  city.  She 
spared  no  pains  to  make  her  class  interesting,  and 
to  keep  up  its  number,  by  constant  and  faithful 
visitation.  And  such  was  her  success  that  she 
was  seldom  without  a  good  class.  During  the 
twelve  years  in  which  she  was  engaged  in  this 
good  work,  she  taught  several  successive  sets  of 
scholars.  And  such  was  her  faithfulness,  united 
with  a  most  skilful  mode  of  giving  instruction, 
and  earnest  prayer,  that  her  labours  were  greatly 
blessed. 


ANNA   JANELINNAED.  153 

She  also  laboured  with  great  diligence  to  qualify 
herself  for  giving  instruction.  By  careful  study 
she  made  herself  well  acquainted  with  the  les- 
sons which  she  taught  her  pupils.  She  embraced 
every  opportunity  of  hearing  instruction  which  was 
calculated  to  have  a  bearing  upon  her  work  as  a 
Sunday  school  teacher.  For  this  purpose  she  at- 
tended, with  great  constancy  and  much  profit,  an 
excellent  series  of  Lectures  which  the  venerable 
Dr.  Green  delivered  in  the  Sixth  Presbyterian 
Church,  in  the  winter  of  1825-26,  to  a  large  num- 
ber of  teachers  belonging  to  various  churches.  She 
often  spoke  of  these  Lectures  as  having  been  very- 
useful  to  her,  and,  she  doubted  not,  to  many  others. 

In  giving  instruction  to  her  class,  which  was  a 
Bible  class,  composed  of  girls,  nearly  or  quite 
grown  up,  she  used  often  to  read  to  them,  or  sim- 
ply relate,  some  interesting  incident,  or  anecdote, 
or  historical  sketch,  to  illustrate  some  principle  of 
duty  which  she  had  been  inculcating.  Sometimes 
she  clothed  this  instruction  in  an  interesting  alle- 
gory for  that  purpose. 

Of  this  the  following  is  a  specimen,  in  which 
there  is  displayed  a  fine  ingenuity  united  with  an 
excellent  judgment. 

"  A  certain  great  noble,  about  to  go  on  a  short 
journey,  at  a  very  early  hour,  called  the  servants 
of  his  household  together,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 


154  MEMOIR    OF 

them  his  orders,  and  assigning  their  employments 
during  his  absence.  Upon  a  table,  in  the  apart- 
ment where  they  were  assembled,  was  placed 
what  appeared  to  be  a  heap  of  rude,  unshapen 
stones ;  there  were  also  scattered  crucibles  and 
other  implements  of  manufacture,  with  which  they 
were  little  acquainted.  "  Here,"  said  the  noble, 
approaching  the  table,  and  taking  a  stone  in  his 
hand,  "  are  pieces  of  ore,  which,  though  mingled 
with  other  base  substances,  yet  contain  much  of 
that  most  precious  and  valuable  of  all  metals — 
gold."  Handing  a  piece  to  each,  he  added,  "  it  is 
my  wish,  that  during  my  absence,  you  melt  this 
ore,  and  separating  the  gold  from  it  into  these  moulds, 
and  according  to  this  mode,  prepare  me  an 
ornament  worthy  of  my  acceptance  on  my  return. 
You  will  thus  have  an  opportunity  of  proving  the 
sincerity  of  your  love  and  obedience,  and,  on  my 
return,  I  will  reward  the  diligent  servant  with 
honour,  and  wealth,  and  dignity,  infinitely  beyond 
his  desert ;  but  the  unfaithful  and  negligent  I  will 
punish,  not  only  in  accordance  to  his  offence  in 
itself,  but  also  in  proportion  to  the  extent  of  the 
blessings  which  I  promise." 

"  Immediately  on  his  departure,  one  of  the  ser- 
vants, reclining  himself  on  a  couch,  let  the  ore 
slip  through  his  fingers  on  the  floor,  and  picking 
up  a  faded  rose,  began  to  occupy  himself  by  tear- 
ing to  pieces  its  withered  leaves.    Another,  throw- 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  155 

ing  himself  on  the  ground,  exclaimed,  "  I  cannot 
do  it ;  what  a  hard  man  is  our  master,  to  expect  us 
to  make  this  lump  of  dark  crude  ore  into  such  a 
beautiful  and  brilliant  jewel  as  that.  I  cannot  do 
it;  I  cannot  do  it;"  and  thus  he  lay  turning  the 
gold  in  his  hand,  without  a  single  effort  to  obey 
his  lord.  Another,  with  a  smile  of  contempt,  de- 
clared "  their  master  had  deceived  them ;  he  did 
not  mean  what  he  said  ;  he  never  will  reward  us 
so ;  and  I  am  not  going  to  labour  for  nothing." 
Another  thought  their  lord  had  always  been  so 
kind,  he  certainly  would  not  punish  him  much, 
and  he  would  try  to  make  a  good  excuse.  Ano- 
ther, with  a  parcel  of  straws  in  his  hand,  said  he 
was  determined  to  make  a  fly-box  first,  and  set 
himself  down  very  busily  to  his  trifling  employ- 
ment. Two  others  had  just  bought  a  set  of  bat- 
tle-doors, and  wanted  first  to  try  them.  Another 
filled  his  mouth  with  betel-nut,  and,  under  its  in- 
toxicating influence,  was  soon  asleep.  Some  be- 
gan to  quarrel  and  fight ;  and  five  only  attempted  to 
obey  their  lord's  command.  One  of  these,  after 
he  had  placed  the  ore  in  the  crucible,  and  was  go- 
ing with  his  companions  towards  the  furnace,  was 
gently  touched  by  a  ball-player,  who  begged  him 
to  go  out  into  the  garden  for  a  game.  He  hesi- 
tated. "  I  think  I  had  better  not,"  said  he  ;  "  our 
master  has  enjoined  this  work,  and  we  ought  to  do 
it."     "  Oh,  yes,"  said  the  other,  "  but  the  day  is 


156  MEMOIR    OF 

very  long ;  there  will  be  time  enough  before  our 
lord  returns."  Willingly  decoyed,  he  set  the  ves- 
sel down,  and  followed  his  tempter.  Of  the  other 
four,  one  placed  the  crucible  in  the  front  of  the 
furnace,  where  no  heat  could  reach  it,  and 
sat  down  to  watch  it ;  but  as  no  heat  could  reach 
it,  it  remained  hard  and  unfused  still.  Ano- 
ther put  his  within  the  fire,  and  soon  it  began  to 
melt ;  pleased  to  see  the  rich  gold  appear,  he  took 
it  out,  and  held  it  so  long,  that  when  he  attempted 
to  pour  it  into  the  mould,  it  was  not  only  hard,  but 
adhered  to  the  vessel.  Another  put  his  within  the 
fire,  and  there  left  it  till  the  boiling  metal  ran  over 
the  sides  of  the  vessel,  and  was  lost  among  the 
ashes.  But  not  so  the  last,  whom  I  shall  call 
Faithful.  Fearing  not  the  intensestheat,  he  placed 
his  crucible  in  the  hottest  place,  and  carefully  did 
he  watch  the  proper  moment  to  pour  the  liquid  metal 
into  the  mould.  Nor  did  he  relax  his  diligence, 
when  he  saw  it  assume  the  desired  form  ;  but  with 
the  graving  and  burnishing  tools  which  his  master 
had  provided,  he  strove  to  complete  his  work  and 
make  it  perfectly  like  the  pattern  which  lay  beside 
him,  and  upon  which  his  eye  was  constantly  bent, 
that  he  might  catch  every  touch  and  turn  of  the 
beautiful  jewel.  While  thus  engaged  in  giving  it 
the  last  polishing  strokes,  a  long  loud  blast  of  the 
trumpet  was  heard  at  the  gate,  the  usual  signal  of 
the  lord's  approach.     Consternation  and  dismay 


ANNA   J  A  NE   LINNARD.  157 

then  seized  those  idle  and  disobedient  servants. 
Starting  from  their  slumbers,  or  unlawful  employ- 
ments or  amusements,  some  had  to  search  for  the 
ore  committed  to  them,  which,  in  the  general  con- 
fusion, could  not  be  found ;  and  others  were  vain 
and  foolish  enough  to  attempt  to  do  in  the  last  mo- 
ment what  had  required  a  whole  day  to  accomplish. 
Then  those  who  had  slighted  Faithful's  frequent 
admonition  to  do  their  duty,  were  imploring  assist- 
ance. But  in  the  midst  of  all  this,  the  door  open- 
ed, and  in  all  the  dignity  of  his  rank,  the  lord 
stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  casting  an  eye  of 
indignation  on  his  terrified  and  guilty  servants,  he 
exclaimed — "Is  this  the  manner,  ye  worthless  and 
unprofitable  servants,  that  ye  fulfil  my  commands  ! 
Feared  ye  so  little  my  anger,  or  did  you  desire  so 
little  my  favour  ?  What  have  you  to  plead  as  a 
reason  why  my  fury  should  not  be  instantly  pour- 
ed out  upon  you  ?"  He  paused,  but  not  a  mouth 
was  opened  ;  silence  seized  every  lip,  while  terror 
turned  every  face  to  paleness.  "Away!  away  !" 
and  clapping  his  hands  violently,  there  rushed  in 
an  armed  host,  with  fierce  and  angry  countenances ; 
"seize  these  rebels  !"  he  cried,  "and  bear  them  to 
the  deepest,  darkest  dungeon  you  can  find,  and 
there  let  them  suffer  for  their  folly  and  wicked- 
ness. But  thou,  who  only  wert  faithful  found, 
come  hither!  no  longer  servant,  but  friend,  my 
son,  my  heir !  Clothe  him  with  my  richest  robe 
o 


158  MEMOIR    OF 

of  state :  henceforth  I  proclaim  thee  the  sharer  of 
my  honour  and  wealth,  partner  of  my  cares. 
Overwhelmed  with  joy  and  gratitude  Faithful  sunk 
at  his  feet.  "  Rise,  my  Faithful,  rise ;  this  re- 
ward, though  far  above  your  desert,  does  not  ex- 
ceed my  friendship  and  esteem.  This  coronet, 
this  wide  domain,  and  all  I  have,  are  yours.  But 
you,  base,  ungrateful,  disobedient  servants,  who 
thus  despised  my  grace,  behold  the  blessings  you 
have  lost.  Hence  from  my  sight,  begone.  Guards 
do  your  duty."  And  soon  the  wretched  men,  fill- 
ing the  air  with  bitter  lamentations,  were  driven 
all  to  their  dark  abodes." 

The  following  interesting  letter,  which  the  author 
of  this  memoir  has  received  from  a  young  woman 
in  this  city,  who  adorns  the  profession  of  religion 
which  she  has  made,  will  give  some  highly  in- 
teresting views  of  Miss  Linnard  as  a  Sunday  school 
teacher.  She  was  once  a  member  of  a  class  which 
she  taught.  This  letter  bears  a  noble  and  just  tes- 
timony to  the  faithful  manner  in  which  Miss  Lin- 
nard instructed  her  class.  The  good  which  is  here 
mentioned,  as  having  been  done  by  her,  relates  to 
only  one  set  of  pupils.  Many  others,  who  were 
once  under  her  care,  will  for  ever  bless  God  for 
her  instructions. 

"  Dear  Sir — In  writing  of  my  dear  friend,  I  fear  1 
shall  not  be  able  to  do  justice  to  her  character  as  a 


ANNA   J  A  NE   LINNARD.  159 

Sabbath  school  teacher,  for,  as  such,  she  was 
worthy  of  imitation  by  all  those  who  endeavour  to 
lead  the  young  and  rising  generation  to  Jesus 
Christ.  Her  manner  toward  her  class  was,  at  all 
times,  kind,  affectionate,  and  engaging;  always 
manifesting  great  interest  in  whatever  concerned 
their  welfare.  She  met  us  each  Sabbath  with  plea- 
sure beaming  in  her  countenance,  as  she  gave  her 
hand  to  each  one,  upon  her  entrance,  and  bade  us 
welcome. 

"Before  she  commenced  teaching,  she  would 
always  invite  us  to  be  silent,  for  a  few  moments, 
and  join  with  her  in  asking  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  the  instruction  we  were  about  to  receive.  In 
explaining  the  Scriptures,  she  was  very  plain  and 
easily  understood,  and  would  never  tire  us  with 
unnecessary  words,  but  would  explain  all  things  in 
the  shortest  way  possible, — which  tended  to  make 
a  more  lasting  impression  upon  the  mind  than  they 
would  otherwise  have  done.  Her  favourite  theme 
was  redeeming  love.  On  this  she  loved  to  dwell. 
This  was  the  principal  topic  of  her  instruction. 
Here  she  loved  to#top  and  linger,  and  gather  the 
thoughts  of  her  scholars  around  the  cross  of  the 
spotless  Son  of  God,  and  view  him  bleeding  and 
dying  for  them,  until  the  tears  would  drop  from 
her  eyes,  and  many  of  the  scholars  would  weep 
also  at  the  bitter  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ.  In 
beseeching  her  scholars  to  attend  to  the  concerns 


160  MEMOIR   OF 

of  their  souls,  she  was  exceedingly  importunate ; 
she  would  invite  them,  by  all  that  Was  pure  and 
lovely  in  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  all  that  was 
tender  and  affecting  in  his  death,  by  all  the  mercies 
that  God  was  continually  bestowing  upon  them, 
and  by  the  solemnities  of  death,  judgment,  and 
eternity,  to  make  their  peace  with  God. 

"  Her  instructions  were  not  confined  to  the 
Sabbath  alone,  but  whenever  she  met  them  in  the 
streets,  or  wherever  else  it  might  be,  if  she  had 
but  one  minute  to  speak  to  them,  that  short  space 
of  time  was  spent  in  persuading  them  to  repent  of 
their  sins.  She  had  meetings  also  for  her  class, 
during  the  week,  at  her  own  house.  At  these 
meetings,  she  prayed  with  them,  conversed  with 
them  on  the  subject  of  religion — read  to  them 
tracts,  or  explained  to  them  the  Scriptures.  In  her 
prayers,  she  prayed  for  each  by  name,  and  as  their 
several  cases  required.  One  of  these  meetings,  in 
particular,  was  very  solemn ;  at  which  she  invited 
all  who  intended,  without  delay,  to  attend  to  the 
concerns  of  their  souls,  to  stand  up ;  at  which  in- 
vitation five,  I  believe,  stood  upland  of  these  five, 
all  now,  if  I  mistake  not,  are  professors,  and  I 
doubt  not  possessors,  of  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

'"  But  I  feel  that  I  cannot  do  justice  to  her  charac- 
ter as  a  teacher  of  a  Bible  class.  Her  many  tender 
,  and  affecting  instructions  and  admonitions,  I  hope 


ANNA     JANE     LINNARD.  161 

never  to  forget,  but  to  bind  them  to  my  heart,  and 
they  will  be  a  guide  and  support  to  my  soul,  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  in  every  event  in  life.  And 
when  it  shall  please  God  to  call  me  from  time  to 
eternity,  I  hope,  through  infinite  riches  of  grace  in 
Jesus  Christ,  to  join  with  many  others  in  praising 
Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  that  they  have  ever  been 
under  the  instructions  of  Anna  J.  Linnard." 

Miss  Linnard  wrote  an  interesting  book  for  the 
American  Sunday  School  Union,  which  has  gone 
through  several  editions,  and  has  been  read  by 
some  thousands  of  youth.  The  title  of  this  work 
is  "  Helen  Maurice."  Nine  thousand  five  hun- 
dred copies  of  this  book  have  already  been  printed 
by  the  Society.  The  following  brief  extract  from 
this  book  will  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  her 
easy  style  of  writing,  as  well  as  her  views  of  the 
proper  mode  of  giving  religious  instruction  to  child- 
ren. 

"  The  affecting  circumstances  related  in  the  last 
chapter,  made  a  very  powerful  impression  on  the 
mind  of  Helen ;  and  for  several  days  a  deep  gloom 
overspread  her  usually  cheerful  countenance  ;  she 
smiled  not,  scarcely  eat,  was  much  alone,  and  often 
discovered  with  the  Bible  in  her  hand,  and  in  tears. 

"  These  favourable  appearances  were  regarded 
by  her  aunt  with  deep  yet  trembling  solicitude  :  for 
several  months  past  her  desire  for  Helen's  salva- 
o2 


162  MEMOIR    OF 

tion  had  greatly  increased  in  intensity  ;  it  was  not 
now  regarded  as  an  object  of  distant  interest,  or  of 
small  moment,  to  be  viewed  with  calm  composure, 
or  a  feeble,  uncertain  hope;  daily  had  it  been 
magnifying  itself  before  her,  and  gathering  in  im- 
portance, until  it  absorbed  her  thoughts,  and  her 
spirit  found  no  rest,  but  in  breathing  out  its  fervent 
aspirations  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

"  This  may  appear  very  strange  to  some  who 
may  be  disposed  to  inquire,  what  more  could  be 
desired,  since  the  child  was  acknowledged  to  be  duti- 
ful, affectionate,  and  intelligent?  Not  so  Mrs.  St. 
Felix  :  she  was  not  disposed  to  substitute  love  and 
obedience  to  her,  for  love  and  obedience  to  that 
great  and  excellent  Being,  who  had  the  highest 
claims  upon  Helen's  affection  and  reverence.  She 
well  knew  that  Helen  did  not  love  God,  nor  desire 
to  please  him  :  she  had  learnt  to  interpret  that  half 
concealed  expression  of  dissatisfaction  or  aversion, 
which  would  often  overspread  her  usually  mild 
countenance,  when  the  things  of  God,  and  Christ, 
and  Heaven  were  urged  upon  her  attention : — and 
with  the  Bible  before  her,  she  could  not  deny, 
that  however  correct  and  amiable  in  her  outward 
deportment,  however  dear  to  her,  Helen  was 
none  other  than  a  pleasant,  agreeable,  yet  real  ene- 
my of  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth. 

"  Nor  had  Helen's  aunt  acquired  that  method  of 
quieting  her  anxiety,  and  quelling  her  fears,  which 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  163 

some  good  people  employ;  she  did  not  say,  "O 
she's  but  a  child  yet;  it  will  be  time  enough  bye 
and  by — it's  not  to  be  expected  that  children 
should  take  to  these  things."  Ah  !  she  felt  that 
the  precious  years  of  instruction  and  privilege  were 
now  passing  away,  leaving  Helen  the  same  inno- 
cent and  guiltless  creature ;  she  believed  that  all 
the  pains  taken  to  enlighten  her  conscience,  inform 
her  understanding,  and  affect  her  heart;  all  the 
calls  of  God's  providence,  his  word,  and  Spirit, 
were  gathering  upon  her  a  fearful  amount  of  obli- 
gation ;  and  she  trembled  at  what  might  possibly 
be  the  result.  Such  being  her  views,  we  may  ex- 
cuse Mrs.  St.  Felix's  undue  anxiety  on  this  sub- 
ject, nor  wonder  that  she  should  now  hail  any  ap- 
pearance of  even  the  beginnings  of  piety  in  her  be- 
loved child,  with  the  liveliest  pleasure.  She  was, 
however,  too  well  acquainted  with  the  human 
heart,  and  particularly  with  the  youthful  heart,  to  be 
inordinately  elated  on  the  occasion  :  she  therefore 
did  not  go  through  the  circle  of  her  friends  to  tell 
them,  what  great  hopes  she  had  of  Helen — no : 
she  went  to  her  closet,  and  her  God,  and  there  she 
spread  her  case. 

"  But  the  dealings  of  the  Divine  Sovereign,  with 
his  creatures,  are  sometimes  very  different  from 
what  we  are  led  to  expect.  We  see  the  mighty 
whirlwind  sweeping  over  the  mountains,  tearing 
up  by  its  roots  the  lofty  oak,  and  desolating  the 


164  MEMOIR   OF 

plain — it  passes  by — God  is  not  in  the  wind. 
Again,  the  earth  by  terrible  convulsions  shaken  to 
her  centre,  yawns  in  affright — it  is  gone — God  is 
not  in  the  earthquake  : — and  then  the  fire — and 
then  the  still  small  voice  is  heard — it  penetrates 
the  sinner's  ear— it  reaches,  melts,  and  subdues 
his  heart.  So  in  the  present  case  ;  Helen's  feel- 
ings of  terror,  for  they  were  nothing  more,  in  a  few 
weeks  wore  off:  the  elasticity  of  her  spirits  return- 
ed, and  her  light  step,  and  cheerful  countenance 
were  resumed  : — yet  there  still  remained  a  certaiu 
feeling,  a  sort  of  susceptibility  to  religious  impres- 
sion entirely  unknown  before.  Mrs.  St.  Felix's  dis- 
appointment, though  severe,  did  not  lead  her  to  up- 
braid Helen  continually  for  the  change  now  observ- 
able in  her  deportment ;  a  part  of  her  conduct  was 
worthy  of  imitation  by  those  who  are  similarly 
situated ;  she  took  all  proper  means  to  revive  and 
deepen  Helen's  impressions,  yet  she  very  justly 
thought  that  to  remind  her  of  them  frequently,  and 
in  a  reproachful  manner,  would  only  lessen  that 
confidence  she  had  always  endeavoured  to  cherish, 
and  produce  feelings  of  aversion  and  disgust,  with- 
out probably  doing  any  good." 

In  addition  to  this,  it  ought  to  be  stated,  that 
Miss  Linnard  had  sketched  two  other  works  for 
Sunday  schools,  and  which  would,  no  doubt,  have 
been  very  valuable  ;  but  her  last  illness  prevented 
her  from  going  on  with  them.    One  of  these  works 


•       ANNA   JANE    LINNAR  D.  165 

related  to  Greece.  The  following  beautiful  hymn 
was  intended  to  be  introduced  into  one  of  these 
projected  books. 

Sleeper!  awake,  and  sing, 

The  shades  of  night  are  gone ; 
Sleeper!  awake,  and  sing, 
The  sun  is  hast'ning  on. 
He  rises  from  his  ocean  bed, 
Sleeper !  arouse  !  lift  up  thy  head, 

Behold  his  glorious  beams, 

Spread  o'er  the  mountain  top, 
And  now,  like  golden  streams, 
Pour  down  its  rocky  slope. 
The  fields  and  trees  are  bathed  in  light, 
The  verdant  earth  with  joy  is  bright. 

The  birds  are  on  the  wing, 

They  warble  forth  their  lays  ; 
How  sweet  the  notes  they  sing 
To  their  Creator's  praise  ! 
Sleeper  !  and  canst  thou  silent  be  ? 
Has  God,  thy  God,  no  claims  on  thee  ? 

He  watched  thy  slumb'ring  hour, 

He  guarded  thee  from  ill ; 
His  arm  of  love  and  power 
Is  cast  around  thee  still. 
Oh,  come,  thy  grateful  ofF'ring  bring ; 
Awake  !  awake  !  his  goodness  sing. 


166 


MEMOIR    OF 


Each  day  its  duty  brings ; 

Arise,  and  seek  his  face  ; 
In  Him  are  all  thy  springs 

Of  life,  and  strength  and  grace. 
Awake  !  awake  !  His  love  adore, 
His  mercy  seek,  His  aid  implore. 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  167 


PART  VI. 

HER  EFFORTS    IN    BEHALF   OF   THE   VARIOUS   BENEVOLENT  SOCIE- 
TIES:   VISITS    TO   THE   POOR,   &.C. 

For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ. — Phil.  i.  21. 

Having,  in  the  last  Chapter,  spoken  of  Miss 
Linnard  as  a  student  of  the  Bible,  her  attainments 
in  religious  knowledge,  and  her  labours  as  a  Sabbath 
school  teacher,  we  propose,  in  this,  to  give  some 
account  of  her  other  efforts  for  the  conversion  of 
the  world. 

From  her  entrance  upon  her  religious  life  until 
its  close,  the  principle  which  governed  Paul's  life 
seemed  to  be  truly  that  which  governed  hers — "  for 
to  me  to  live  is  Christ."  And  she  did  devote  every 
talent,  and  faculty  of  soul  and  body,  time,  property, 
and  influence,  to  the  promotion  of  the  honour  of 
Christ,  by  endeavouring  to  bring  others  to  the  know- 
ledge of  his  salvation,  and  with  a  zeal  steady  as 
time,  and  a  love  stronger  than  death. 

The  writer  of  this  memoir  has  never  seen  a  per- 
son who  evinced,  habitually,  a  greater  interest  in  all 
the  efforts  which  the  Church  is  now  making  to 
extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ  throughout  the  world, 
than  did  Miss  Linnard.     She  had  a  heart,  which 


168  MEMOIR    OF 

could  comprehend,  in  its  feelings,  all  the  various 
enterprizes  which  are  prosecuted  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  grand  object — an  object  for  which 
this  world  is  continued  in  existence  ;  for  which  the 
Son  of  God  died;  and  for  which,  in  part,  his 
Church  was  established.  Deeply  convinced  of  the 
importance  of  the  religion  of  Christ,  by  having 
herself  felt  both  her  need  of  it  and  its  efficacy, 
she  looked  with  a  sympathizing  eye  upon  earth's 
benighted  millions,  and  longed  to  send  to  every 
creature  the  blessed  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

For  many  years  she  was  secretary  of  the  Aux- 
iliary Female  Bible  Association  of  the  South-Eastern 
section  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  one  of  its 
most  efficient  officers.  She  distributed,  with  her 
own  hand,  very  many  copies  of  .the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures. The  Reports  which  she  wrote  of  the  opera- 
tions of  this  Association  were  always  interesting. 
Some  of  them,  indeed,  are  of  a  character,  for  beauty 
of  language,  as  well  as  for  abundance  of  touching 
incidents,  truly  remarkable.  A  few  extracts  from 
these  Reports  are  here  subjoined. 

In  that  of  1826,  are  the  following  interesting 
paragraphs : 

"To  do  good  is  doubtless  the  sweet  employ- 
ment in  which  the  angelic  spirits  delight  to  use 
their  celestial  powers.  Placed  in  a  state  so  highly 
exalted  above  all  sin  and  selfishness,  to  what  a  height 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  169 

of  holy  affection  do  their  aspiring  spirits  attain ! 
How  intense  their  desires !  How  swift  their  motions 
in  fulfilling  the  will  of  God  for  the  benefit  of  man! 
They  are  said  to  be  ministering  spirits  to  the  heirs 
of  salvation  !  and  are  represented  as  eagerly  carry- 
ing the  messages  of  love  and  mercy  from  heaven 
to  earth  ;  as  watching  over  our  interests — sympa- 
thizing with  our  sorrows — and  rejoicing  before 
God  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.  When  communi- 
cating to  the  shepherds  of  Bethlehem,  the  glorious 
news  of  a  Saviour's  incarnation,  we  are  told  they 
shouted  with  holy  rapture,  and  sung  in  joyful 
strains  the  heavenly  anthem,  '  Glory  to  God,  good 
will  towards  man.'  To  glorify  God  in  doing  good, 
is  likewise  the  noblest  employment  of  man.  He, 
who  from  nature's  rude  chaos  could  by  a  word 
call  forth  order  and  beauty,  those  moving  worlds 
of  light,  and  all  the  various  scenes  of  loveliness 
and  grandeur,  with  which  the  universe  is  decked, 
needs  not  the  assistance  of  his  creatures :  his  al- 
mighty power  alone  can  accomplish  his  purposes, 
and  fullfil  his  vast  designs  without  their  aid  ;  and  it 
is  infinite  condescension,  when  he  stoops  to  em- 
ploy the  brightest  seraph  that  bows  before  the 
throne,  on  the  humblest  errand  of  mercy.  How, 
then,  can  we  express  the  wondrous  grace  conferred 
upon  his  once  rebellious  worms,  when  they  are 
permitted  to  be  '  workers  with  God  and  co-workers 
with  Jesus  Christ  ?'     It  is  no  slavish  constraint  that 


170  MEMOIR    OF 

binds  us — it  is  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  free-born 
children  of  God.  In  paths  of  benevolence  we 
tread,  who  are  uniting  our  humble  efforts  in  the 
work  of  publishing  the  Gospel  of  grace  to  every 
creature,  We  meet  with  few  difficulties ;  some 
trifling  inconveniencies,  at  most,  are  all  we  are  call- 
ed to  sutler :  and  are  we  tempted  to  slothfulness — 
despondency  ?  Let  the  view  of  our  high  obligation, 
our  happy  privilege,  and  the  recollection  of  our 
past  unfruitfulness,  rouse  our  sluggish  spirits,  and 
prompt  us  with  cheerful  alacrity  to  pursue  our 
way. 

"  One  Bible  was  given  to  a  person  residing  at 
no  great  distance  from  our  city,  in  a  portion  of 
country  which  enjoys  perhaps  as  little  of  "Gospel 
light  and  ministrations,  as  some  of  our  western 
wilds.  The  woman  to  whom  it  was  given,  was 
considerably  advanced  in  years,  ignorant  and  un- 
taught. Her  life  had  been  laborious  and  joyless  : 
she  had  known  but  few  opportunities  of  instruc- 
tion, and  but  little  happiness :  two  or  three  torn 
leaves  was  all  her  dwelling  contained  of  the  Book 
of  God.  On  receiving  the  precious  gift,  her  eyes 
were  filled  with  tears  of  joy  ;  and  from  the  fullness 
of  her  heart,  she  poured  forth  the  warmest  expres- 
sions of  thankfulness.  Though  little  acquainted  with 
its  glorious  truths,  yet  she  knew  it  was  that  Word, 
which  was  able  to  make  wise  unto  salvation.  O 
that  He  who  gives  sight  to  the  blind,  would  shed 


ANNA    JANE    L  I  N  N  A  E  D.  171 

into  her  mind  the  light  of  his  glory,  and  accompany 
this,  and  every  message  of  his  grace,  wherever  dis- 
tributed, and  wherever  possessed,  with  his  Al- 
mighty Spirit's  enlightening,  saving  power." 

The  Report  of  1827  contains  some  passages 
which  are  here  given. 

"  One  of  the  peculiar  traits,  and  distinguishing 
characteristics  of  the  Christian  religion,  is  its  suit- 
ableness to  the  poor:  though  it  presents  heights 
which  the  loftiest  aspirant  in  vain  might  seek  to 
grasp,  and  depths  so  profound,  that  the  noblest  in- 
tellects that  have  graced  our  nature  are  lost  in  their 
contemplation,  yet  it  furnishes  such  powerful  mo- 
tives— opens  such  cheering  prospects — and  affords 
such  rich  consolations — that  it  is  admirably  fitted 
to  raise  the  tone  of  moral  feeling,  and  soothe  the 
sorrows  of  the  suffering  poor. 

"  And  that  such  are  the  blessed  effects  of  this 
true  Balm  of  Gilead,  when  properly  applied,  we 
have  daily  proof:  that  amazing  change  of  nature, 
and  elevation  of  character,  which  takes  place  in 
beings  once  wretched  and  debased — that  firm  en- 
durance of  the  ills  of  life — that  peaceful  content, 
and  holy  serenity  under  its  most  oppressive  woes, 
which  we  often  perceive,  are  so  many  testimonials 
of  its  divine  origin  and  happy  influence.  In  our 
humble  walk  as  Bible  distributors,  we  are  some- 


172  MEMOIR    OF 

times  privileged  in  witnessing  these  results ;  an 
interesting  case  has  recently  come  under  our  ob- 
servation. 

"  It  was  that  of  a  young  woman  in  the  alms- 
house :  one,  in  whose  cup  of  suffering  but  few 
meliorating  ingredients  had  been  mingled  :  she  was 
a  widow — poor — and  diseased. 

"  It  did  not  appear,  that  in  her  many  trials  she 
had  been  at  all  led  to  view  that  hand,  even  in 
whose  smitings  there  is  mercy — she  had  grieved — 
but  hers  was  the  grief  of  the  world,  which  work- 
eth  death ;  until,  on  one  occasion,  when  the  affect- 
ing parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  was  read  in  her 
hearing,  the  springs  of  godly  sorrow  were  opened 
in  her  soul. 

"  With  fixed  attention,  and  streaming  tears,  she 
listened,  as  the  similarity  between  her  own  case 
and  that  poor  wanderer,  forced  itself  upon  her 
mind : — but  she  had  no  Bible.  One  was  shortly 
after  procured  for  her,  which  she  received  with 
every  expression  of  gratitude,  fervently  invoking 
the  blessing  of  heaven  on  the  individual  who  con- 
ferred it. 

"In  a  subsequent  interview,  while  expressing 
her  sense  of  her  own  sinfulness  and  ill  desert,  and 
weeping  over  the  recollection  of  her  past  careless- 
ness, she  was  directed  to  the  only  hope  of  a  sin- 
ner, '  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world,'  and  reminded  of  the  rich  treasure  of 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  173 

gospel  promises  which  the  Scriptures  contain.  *  O!' 
said  she,  '  that  is  my  only  comfort !  I  am  such  a 
sinner,  that  I  sometimes  feel  as  though  I  should  be 
lost — but  when  I  take  up  the  Bible,  there  I  find 
peace.  I  think  I  should  die,  if  it  were  not  for  the 
Bible  !  Often,  while  I  am  reading  it,  I  feel  happier 
than  I  ever  did  in  my  life  before.'  Alas !  poor 
Marian  !  there  were  few  circumstances  combined 
to  make  her  happy — a  homely  bed  of  straw,  sur- 
rounded by  the  sick  and  dying,  was  hers — with 
no  kind  friends  hovering  near  to  smooth  her  pil- 
low, or  minister  to  her  wants  ;  and  yet — O,  pre- 
cious Bible  !  such  is  its  blessed  efficacy,  that,  even 
here  its  sacred  truths  could  spread  a  peaceful  calm 
over  this  widow's  stricken  heart ! 

"  As  we  are  permitted  to  witness  the  effect  of 
the  Book  of  God  among  the  poor,  so  also  are  we 
led  to  observe  the  estimation  in  which  it  is  held  by 
that  class  of  people.  In  pursuing  our  rounds  in  a 
certain  district,  we  entered  an  old  frame  dwelling, 
with  the  intention  of  ascertaining  whether  the  lio-ht 
of  truth  had  yet  shined  there.  There  was  a  deso- 
late appearance  about  the  place  :  the  walls  were 
partly  unplastered — the  floors  bare — and  a  little 
shrivelled  fruit,  and  a  few  stale  things  exposed  for 
sale  in  the  window,  induced  the  conclusion,  that 
not  much  either  of  the  comforts  or  riches  of  this 
life  were  there  enjoyed.  On  communicating  our 
errand  to  the  aged  inhabitants,  we  learnt  that  they 
p2 


174  MEMOIR    OF 

were  well  supplied  with  the  Scriptures,  and  were 
agreeably  surprised  when  the  man  of  four-score, 
taking  a  half  dollar  from  his  pocket,  doubtingly 
asked,  '  If  we  would  accept  that  T 

"  The  above  circumstance  would  stand  in  fine 
relief,  with  the  reception  frequently  met  in  houses 
of  a  far  different  description ;  nor  would  this  ob- 
servation be  made,  but  that,  in  the  present  instance, 
the  contrast  was  too  strikingly  experienced  to  pass 
unnoticed." 

From  the  Report  of  1828,  the  following  extracts 
are  made : 

"  Brief  and  simple  it  must  necessarily  be ;  for 
ours  is  a  small  and  circumscribed  sphere  of  action: 
our  duties  lie  within  a  narrow  compass  :  we  have 
no  splendid  achievements  to  recount;  no  lofty 
deeds  of  Christian  enterprize  to  exhibit  to  the  ad- 
miration of  the  world: — like  the  rill,  that  in  its 
silent  flow  escapes  the  passer's  eye  until  it  reaches 
the  stream,  whose  mighty  torrent  it  scarely  swells, 
has  been  our  progress.  As  an  humble  auxiliary  we 
move  along,  content  to  be  unknown,  if  by  our  fee- 
ble efforts  we  can  in  any  measure  aid  those,  whose 
noble  daring  has  conceived,  and  whose  persevering 
energy  is  accomplishing  designs*which  shall  tell 
on  the  character  and  destinies  of  future  ages. 

"We   have  distributed  eleven  Bibles  and  five 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  175 

Testaments.  One  of  the  above,  we  think,  will  not 
be  regarded  as  an  ill-bestowed  gift,  and  we  trust 
has  not  been  altogether  in  vain.  The  circumstances 
of  the  case  were  rather  interesting.  A  young  man, 
in  the  dress  of  a  sailor,  one  day  last  summer  en- 
tered the  store  of  a  lady  residing  within  the  limits 
of  our  section  :  while  purchasing  some  articles,  he 
uttered  an  oath,  for  which  he  was  immediately  re- 
proved. After  pointing  out  to  him  the  sinfulness 
of  the  practice,  she  inquired,  whether  he  owned 
a  Bible.  He  burst  into  tears,  and  frankly  ac- 
knowledging it  was  against  his  own  better  judg- 
ment, replied  to  her  question,  that  he  had  no  Bi- 
ble. There  was  something  in  the  manner  and 
language  of  the  young  man  that  interested  her 
feelings,  and  led  her  to  inquire  into  his  past  his- 
tory. He  was  a  wanderer  from  the  home  of  his 
youth,  and  a  wanderer  from  God ;  yet  sin,  with  all 
its  stupifying  influence,  had  not  quite  seared  his  con- 
science, and  wholly  hardened  his  heart — and  now 
that  the  voice  of  warning  and  reproof  again  came 
over  his  ear,  it  brought  fresh  to  his  recollection  the 
instructions  of  his  childhood,  and  the  solemn  ad- 
monitions maternal  tenderness  had  breathed— -and 
he  wept  with  all  the  ingenuousness  of  a  child.  A 
Bible  was  procured  from  our  Librarian,  and  with 
many  thanks  a»d  promises  of  faithfully  reading  it, 
he  shortly  after  sailed  for  a  distant  land.  The  cir- 
cumstance had  nearly  escaped  the  memory  of  the 


176  MEMOIR    OF 

lady,  when,  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  months,  the 
young  seaman  again  walked  into  her  store.  After 
making  himself  known,  he  renewed  the  expression 
of  his  gratitude  for  her  counsel  and  gift,  and  assur- 
ing her  that  his  Bible  had  often  been  the  companion 
of  his  leisure  moments,  insisted  upon  her  accept- 
ing, as  some  small  token  of  the  grateful  sense  he 
entertained  of  her  kindness,  a  few  articles  he  had 
purchased  in  England.  He  did  not  remain  long  in 
port,  but  on  his  second  departure,  had  added  to  his 
Bible  a  bundle  of  tracts.  And  we  hope,  that, 
through  the  blessing  of  God  attending  his  own 
word,  this  wanderer  maybe  reclaimed  and  brought 
back  to  his  Father's  house,  and  angels  yet  rejoice 
over  this  one  sinner  that  hath  repented." 

Further  extracts  might  be  made,  if  it  were  pro- 
per. Enough  has  been  given  to  show  the  vigour 
and  beauty  of  her  style  of  writing,  and  the  delight- 
ful unction  of  piety  which  pervades  the  whole,  and 
constitutes  its  highest  excellence. 

Miss  Linnard  was  also,  for  several  years,  secre- 
tary of  the  Female  Domestic  Missionary  Associa- 
tion, which  has  laboured  for  many  years  in  the 
noble  work  of  providing  religious  instruction  for 
thousands  who  live  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city. 
This  Association  is  confined  to  the  Presbyterian 
churches.  Through  its  labours,  no  less  than  three 
churches  have  been  planted  in  different  quarters  of 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  177 

the  city,  which  bid  fair  to  be  permanent  bless- 
ings to  the  neighbourhoods  in  which  they  have  been 
established. 

Her  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Tract  cause  were 
very  great.  She  was  one  of  the  most  indefatigable 
distributors  which  this  city  ever  possessed ;  and. 
whilst  distributing  Tracts,  she  often  made  the  oc- 
casion one  of  earnest  exhortation  to  those  whom 
she  visited,  on  the  subject  of  their  salvation.  In 
this  way  hundreds  have  heard  the  messages  of 
mercy  and  of  warning  from  her  lips.  And,  yi 
many  cases,  it  is  believed,  her  admonitions  and  in- 
structions, accompanied,  as  was  always  the  case 
where  practicable,  with  prayer,  have  been  blessed 
to  their  conversion,  or  their  growth  in  grace.  This 
duty  she  always  performed  in  a  most  conscientious 
manner ;  earnest  prayer  always,  and  often  fasting, 
preceding  her  setting  out  on  these  errands  of 
mercy. 

She  also  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  efforts  which 
were  made  to  benefit  the  seamen,  as  well  as  in  all  the 
other  religious  enterprizes  of  the  day.  She  was  a 
warm  friend  to  the  American  Sunday  School  Union, 
and  was  much  interested  in  the  efforts  which  that 
important  institution  is  making  to  establish  Sunday 
schools  throughout  all  parts  of  our  land,  and  sup- 
ply them  with  suitable  libraries. 

But  in  no  cause  was  she  more  interested  than  in 
that  of  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.     Her 


178  MEMOIR    OF 

religion  was  truly  missionary  in  its  character. 
With  her,  the  field  was  the  world.  She  surveyed 
this  wretched  world,  peopled  with  more  than  eight 
hundred  millions  of  immortal  souls,  by  far  the 
greater  part  of  whom  are  ready  to  perish  for  "  lack 
of  knowledge,"  with  a  heart  filled  with  holy  com- 
passion. With  Baxter  she  was  ready  to  say,  that 
of  all  the  mysteries  relating  to  God's  procedure, 
that  of  his  confining  his  saving  mercies  to  so  small 
a  portion  of  mankind  was  the  greatest.  She  mourn- 
ed daily  over  the  amazing  apathy  of  the  churches 
on  this  subject.  "  Shall  we,"  she  was  ever  ready 
to  exclaim — 

"  Shall  we,  whose  souls  are  lighted 
With  wisdom  from  on  high, 
Shall  we,  to  men  benighted, 
The  lamp  of  life  deny  ? 

Salvation  !  O  salvation ! 

The  joyful  sound  proclaim, 
Till  earth's  remotest  nation 

Has  learned  Messiah's  name." 


On  the  subject  of  Missions,  Miss  Linnard  was 
well  informed.  She  read  with  intense  interest  the 
religious  papers.  Those  relating  to  missionary 
efforts,  and  which  give  an  account  of  the  spiritual 
wants,  and  the  peculiar  condition,  history,  manners 
and  customs,  religious  opinions  and  rites  of  the 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  179 

different  nations  of  the  earth,  were  read  with  very 
great  interest.  She  could  not  rest  without  having 
her  Missionary  Herald,  and  other  religious  papers, 
and  she  read  them  with  more  interest  than  she  ever 
read  a  political  newspaper,  (although  she  made  it 
a  point  to  be  well  informed  in  regard  to  the  politi- 
cal changes  and  events  of  our  country  and  of  the 
world,)  or  the  most  attractive  novel,  in  the  days  of 
her  indifference  to  religion. 

How  deeply  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that  so  few 
professors  of  religion  take  pains  to  inform  them- 
selves, either  as  to  the  wants  of  heathen  countries, 
or  the  efforts  which  are  now  making  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  them.  Many,  having  little  or  no  geo- 
graphical knowledge,  and  being  too  indolent  to  at- 
tempt to  gain  it,  and  believing  that  every  part  of 
the  earth  is  about  as  well  off,  in  regard  to  the  Gos- 
pel, as  our  own  country,  cannot  be  induced  to  feel 
an  interest  in  the  efforts  which  some  Christians  are 
now  making  to  send  the  Gospel  to  six  hundred  mil- 
lions of  mankind,  who  have  never  heard  of  the 
way  of  salvation.  And  many,  who  have  some 
knowledge  of  the  world,  have  so  parsimonious  a 
spirit,  and  so  little  desire  to  know  the  progress  of 
the  kingdom  of  our  blessed  Redeemer  on  the 
earth,  that  they  are  unwilling  to  pay  the  paltry 
sum  of  two  or  three  dollars,  annually,  to  procure  a 
good  religious  newspaper!  Such  was  not  Miss 
Linnard's  spirit.     No  intelligence  was  half  so  ac- 


180  MEMOIR    OF 

ceptable  to  her  as  that  which  informed  her  of  the 
increase  of  Christ's  kingdom.  A  revival  of  religion, 
the  sending  forth  of  a  faithful  missionary,  or  the 
conversion  of  one  soul  any  where  in  the  world, 
was  an  item  of  the  most  joyful  news  to  her.  And 
there  was  no  sacrifice  which  she  would  not  have 
preferred  to  make,  if  necessary,  rather  than  be 
without  the  means  of  obtaining  such  intelligence. 

From  her  conversion  until  her  death,  no  object 
was  half  so  desirable  to  her  heart,  as  the  complete 
and  speedy  establishment  of  Christ's  kingdom  on 
the  earth.  For  this  she  prayed  day  and  night ;  for 
this  she  literally  exhausted  life  itself.  And  in  all 
the  plans  which  were  adopted  in  Philadelphia  dur- 
ing that  time,  to  raise  money  to  send  the  Gospel  to 
the  heathen,  in  which  female  hands  could  do  any 
thing,  her  co-operation  was  always  to  be  found. 
No  toil  or  sacrifice  was  shunned.  Time,  and  money, 
and  effort  were  cheerfully  given  to  forward  the 
good  work  :  whilst  at  the  monthly  concert  of  pray- 
er, for  the  conversion  of  the  world,  her  presence 
was  always  expected  with  confidence.  No  in- 
clemency of  weather,  nor  press  of  business,  nor 
company  prevented  her,  when  in  health,  from  en- 
joying those  delightful  seasons,  when  "  those  who 
feared  the  Lord,  and  thought  upon  his  name," 
met  to  unite  their  supplications  for  the  coming  of 
his  reign  upon  the  earth. 

With  several  of  the  missionaries  in  the  East 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  181 

Indies,  and  in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  she  was  well 
acquainted,  and  kept  up  a  most  valuable  corres- 
pondence. It  is  deeply  regretted  that  it  has  not 
been  possible  to  obtain  any  of  her  letters  to  these 
devoted  brethren  and  sisters,  for  the  present  edition 
of  this  memoir.  At  a  future  time,  it  is  probable 
they  will  appear.  Some  of  these  letters  must  have 
been  extremely  valuable.  For  instance — she  was 
in  the  habit  of  writing  for  the  Sandwich  Island 
Mission,  a  regular  journal  of  all  the  important  re- 
ligious events  which  occurred  in  this  country,  and 
transmitting  them  to  her  early  and  beloved  friend, 
Miss  Maria  Ogden.  Many  of  the  letters  which 
she  received  in  answer  have  appeared  in  the  Chris- 
tian Advocate,  conducted,  as  is  well  known,  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Green,  and  in  other  papers. 

The  following  paragraphs,  on  the  subject  of 
missionary  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  Mohammedan 
nations,  are  extracted  from  her  sketch  book,  and 
were  written  in  1821.  They  will  be  read  by  every 
one  with  interest.  They  display  a  mind  capable 
of  examining  subjects  in  a  very  able  manner. 

"  If  ever  I  felt  inclined  to  be  a  missionary,  it 
was  the  other  day,  when  reading  the  Alcoran. 
My  patience  did  not  extend  through  one-third  of 
it;  and  nothing  but  the  great  desire  to  judge  of  the 
book  on  which  the  belief  of  so  many  thousands  is 
founded,  prevented  me  from  throwing  it  aside  after 


1  82  MEMOIR    OF 

the  first  or  second  chapter.  I  was  greatly  disap- 
pointed. I  had  expected  that  that  great  deceiver, 
in  misleading  so  large  a  part  of  the  world,  had  em- 
ployed all  the  beauty  of  eastern  allegory,  and  the 
glowing  colouring  of  eastern  imagery.  But  on 
the  contrary,  I  found  the  lowest  ideas,  the  poorest 
language,  the  greatest  string  of  absurdities  and 
nonsense.  I  really  felt  all  the  sympathies  of  my 
nature  excited  in  pity  for  the  wretchedness  of 
beings,  whose  hopes  of  eternal  happiness  have  no 
better  foundation  than  that  book ;  for  which  they 
have  rejected  the  pure  word  of  life.  Oh,  how  does 
our  Bible  rise  in  comparison  with  the  Koran  of 
Mohammed  !  Taking  it  merely  as  a  human  pro- 
duction, there  is  so  much  purity  and  sublimity  in 
it,  and  such  a  moral  beauty  is  diffused  over  its 
pages,  it  is  astonishing  that  irreligious  persons  of 
genius  and  taste,  who  are  always  on  the  search  for 
the  beautiful  and  sublime,  do  not  delight  in  the 
study  of  it  on  that  account  alone.  There  is  a 
touching  simplicity  and  pathos  in  the  historical  parts 
of  the  Old  Testament,  unequalled  by  authors  of 
ancient  or  modern  times.  I  have  been  so  much 
struck  on  reading  the  Psalms,  with  the  grandeur 
and  dignity  of  the  ideas  and  the  beauty  of  expres- 
sion, that  I  have  sometimes  entirely  lost  sight  of 
their  devotional  intention,  in  admiration  of  the  com- 
position. But  the  Bible  is  not  the  work  of  man. 
Every  page  bears  the  impress  of  divinity,  where 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  183 

the  purest  precepts,  and  the  most  important  lessons, 
are  conveyed  in  the  simplest,  yet  most  sublime 
language.  'It  is  a  lamp  to  our  feet,  and  a  light 
to  our  path.'  The  evidences  for  its  genuineness 
and  authenticity  are  strong  and  clear.  And 
whether  we  take  the  power  of  its  miracles,  or  re- 
markable fulfilment  of  its  prophecies — itself  a  never- 
ceasing  miracle — we  must  acknowledge  the  Bible 
to  be  the  true,  unerring  Word  of  the  living  God." 

But  there  was  no  subject,  connected  with  the 
universal  spread  of  Christ's  kingdom,  on  which 
Miss  Linnard's  views  were  more  enlarged  and 
truly  enlightened,  than  on  the  duty  of  the  church  to 
make  continual  intercession  in  behalf  of  all  who 
are  in  authority  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
She  viewed  the  immense  influence  which  they 
may,  and  do,  exert,  either  for  good  or  for  evil,  and 
also  the  exposure  of  their  own  souls  to  endless 
ruin,  as  reasons  calculated  to  enlist  her  tenderest 
sympathies  for  them.  And  the  apostolic  injunc- 
tion was  ever  before  her.  "  I  exhort,  therefore,  that, 
first  of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions, 
and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men ;  for 
kings  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority,  that  we  may 
lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and 
honesty."  And  many  a  fervent  prayer  did  she 
offer  up  in  her  closet,  as  well  as  in  the  social  prayer 
meeting  and  the  church,  not  only  for  our  own 
rulers,  but  for  the  kings  of  the  earth,  often  present- 


184  M  EMOIR    O  F 

ing  them  individually,  and  spreading  out  before 
her  mind  the  peculiar  and  important  circumstances 
of  the  case  of  each,  that  had  a  bearing  on  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  his  dominions.  Was  this  fanaticism  ? 
No.  No  well  informed  Christian  would  dare  to 
call  it  such. 

If  we  wish  to  see  the  mountain-like  obstacles 
which  now  stand  in  the  way  of  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel,  removed,  we  must  pray  more  for  those 
who  are  in  authority  among  the  nations.  How 
easy  it  is  for  God  to  incline  the  hearts  of  rulers  to 
favour  his  cause,  or  so  to  order  things  in  his  pro- 
vidence, that  such  men  will  be  placed  in  authority, 
who,  from  some  cause  or  other,  (and  it  will  always 
be  in  such  a  way  that  their  own  free  agency  will 
be  apparent)  will  be  favourable,  or  at  least  not  op- 
posed to  the  progress  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
And  as  to  our  own  country,  its  real  benefactors 
are  certainly  not  only  those  who  expend  their  time 
and  make  personal  sacrifices  in  its  behalf,  but  also 
those  who  intercede  day  and  night  before  God,  that 
His  blessing,  like  a  shield,  may  be  over  us.  They, 
in  an  important  sense,  move  the  hand  that  governs 
the  universe.  "  God  is  a  sun  and  shield  for 
us."  "  In  his  arm  is  strength."  "  He  ruleth 
over  all."  He  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a 
very  present  help  in  time  of  trouble."  Let  our 
confidence  be  reposed  in  him  alone. 

We  have  no  doubt  that  much  prayer  has  ascend- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  185 

ed  to  God  in  behalf  of  the  rulers  of  the  earth, 
within  a  few  years,  and  that,  in  answer  to  these 
supplications,  remarkable  changes  are  taking  place 
in  the  feelings  and  conduct  of  some  of  them,  in  re- 
lation to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  truly  won- 
derful to  see  how,  what  were  considered  insur- 
mountable obstacles,  are  becoming  removed,  with- 
out any  direct  human  effort.     Look,  for  instance, 
at  the  state  of  things  in  China,  Turkey,  Egypt, 
some  of  the   South  American  States,   and  many 
countries  where  ignorant  and  despotic  princes  rule. 
Why  is  this  relaxation  of  rigid  measures  of  exclu- 
sion, this  disposition  to  tolerate   the  entrance  of 
the  Bible  and  the  missionaries  of  the  cross  ?     It 
has  been  in  answer  to  the  prayers   of  devoted, 
humble   Christians,  who  have  been  pleading,  in 
the  seclusion  of  their  closets,  for  the  merciful  in- 
tervention of  Jehovah's  arm. 

But  we  wish  to  call  the  attention  of  the  reader 
of  this  memoir,  to  what  we  consider  by  far — if  we 
may  be  allowed  to  make  a  comparison  between 
them— the  most  important  of  Miss  Linnard's  efforts 
to  do  good.  We  mean  her  visits  to  the  poor  and 
ignorant  in  Philadelphia,  during  the  twelve  years 
which  elapsed  after  her  conversion,  until  she  was 
prevented  by  disease  from  prosecuting  her  benevo- 
lent work.  She  imitated  her  blessed  Saviour, 
who  "  went  about  doing  good."  It  was  her  de- 
light to  do  acts  of  kindness  and  mercy  ;  and  above 
Q  2 


186  MEMOIR    OF 

all,  to  instruct,  in  her  visits,  the  poor  and  ignorant 
in  those  things  which  relate  to  their  eternal  wel- 
fare. In  this  sense,  she  was  indeed  a  "  preacher 
of  righteousness"  to  vast  numbers. 

This  course  of  beneficence  she  commenced  im- 
mediately after  her  conversion.  And  she  pursued 
it  with  a  steadiness  which  knew  no  abatement  de- 
serving of  exception,  as  long  as  she  was  able  to  do 
it.  And  it  would  be  found,  upon  proper  examina- 
tion, that  few  women  have  accomplished  so  much 
within  so  brief  a  period.  She  acted  upon  a  sys- 
tem, and  her  zeal  was  always  burning.  For  she 
lived  really  for  the  glory  of  God.  It  was  no  tran- 
sient feeling  that  led  her  to  do  this.  It  was  a  de- 
gree of  love  to  God,  and  of  devotion  to  his  cause, 
such  as  few,  very  few  indeed,  possess. 

For  years  after  her  profession  of  religion,  it  was 
her  uniform  practice  to  observe  a  fast  every  week, 
and  sometimes  two.  The  forenoons  of  these  days 
she  spent  in  her  chamber,  in  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, self-examination,  meditation,  and  prayer. 
The  afternoons  were  spent  in  visiting  alone,  gene- 
rally, though  not  always,  the  abodes  of  poverty  and 
wretchedness.  Besides  these  days,  she  usually 
spent  one  or  two  other  days,  or  part  of  days,  each 
week,  in  visiting  the  poor.  And,  during  the  last 
year  or  two  of  her  life,  previously  to  her  fatal  ill- 
ness, she  spent,  not  only  two  or  three  days  every 


ANNA    JANE    L1NNARD.  187 

week,  but  the  chief  part  of  every  day,  except  the 
Sabbath,  in  this  work  of  mercy. 

Her  plan,  on  these  occasions,  sometimes  was  to 
go  out  after  nine  or  ten  in  the  morning,  and  return 
about  five  or  six  in  the  afternoon.  This  was  in- 
deed often  the  case.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing 
for  her  to  spend  six,  eight,  or  even  nine  hours  in 
this  laborious  business,  and  return  exceedingly 
fatigued  before  tea-time.  Generally,  perhaps,  the 
time  which  she  spent  in  this  work,  was  shorter 
than  that  named  above.  Very  frequently  she  did 
not  return  for  dinner,  but  ate  a  morsel,  if  she  ate 
at  all,  with  some  of  the  poor  families  which  she 
visited,  thus  gratifying  their  earnest  desire  to  do 
her  some  act  of  kindness  and  gratitude,  and  to 
show  them  her  regard  for  them  by  this  act  of 
friendship. 

In  these  visits  she  had  various  objects  in  view, 
and  accomplished  one  or  another,  as  circumstances 
afforded  her  the  opportunity.  Sometimes  she  car- 
ried copies  of  the  Word  of  God,  which  she  gave 
to  families  destitute  of  the  heavenly  treasure.  In 
other  cases,  she  distributed  tracts  suitable  to  the 
characters  and  circumstances  of  the  families  which 
she  visited.  She  did  nothing  at  random.  She  ex- 
ercised great  judgment  in  her  distributions  of  these 
small  messengers  of  mercy.  Sometimes  she  car- 
ried some  provisions  for  the  poor,  or  sent  them 
afterwards   by  a  servant.     She   gave  away  thus 


188  MEMOIR   OF 

what  cost  much  money.  This  she  was  enabled  to 
to  do  in  many  ways.  For,  although  she  was  not 
possessed  of  great  pecuniary  resources,  yet,  with 
economy,  considerable  was  saved,  and  appropriated 
in  this  manner  to  doing  good.  Such,  too,  was 
her  great  plainness  and  economy  in  dress,  that 
much  was  saved  for  charity,  which,  in  the  case  of 
others,  is  lavished  upon  their  persons.*  And  when 
she  needed  pecuniary  means  for  the  purpose  of 
doing  good,  she  was  seldom  long  without  them. 
But  it  ought  to  be  remarked,  that  she  often  laboured 
in  behalf  of  charitable  associations  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor,  and,  of  course,  received  the  means  of 
supplying  their  wants,  in  some  measure,  from  that 
source.  And  it  should  also  be  added,  that  she  distri- 
buted her  alms  so  judiciously,  that  a  little  went  a 
great  way ;  for  she  never  gave  aid  in  such  a  way, 
as  to  lead  the  persons  receiving  it,  to  depend 
upon  eleemosynary  relief,  but  to  rely  rather  upon 
their  own  exertions  ;  thus  cutting  off  the  tempta- 

*  On  the  subject  of  dress,  her  views  were  very  decided 
and  rigid.  She  held  it  to  be  a  duty  incumbent  upon  Chris- 
tians in  affluent,  as  well  as  those  in  more  moderate,  circum- 
stances, to  dress  with  becoming  simplicity  and  plainness, 
not  only  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  them  to  have  greater 
means  wherewith  to  do  good,  but  also  to  induce  poorer 
Christians,  and  hired  young  men  and  women,  to  avoid  ex- 
travagance, and  to  live  economically,  and  in  a  manner  suit- 
able to  their  limited  resources. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  189 

tion  to  indolence,  which  is  so  baneful  to  every  vir- 
tuous feeling. 

Oftentimes  her  visits  were  for  the  purpose  of 
gathering  poor  and  neglected  children  into  Sunday- 
schools,  or  to  persuade  their  parents  to  attend  some 
place  of  public  worship.  And  often  her  sole  ob- 
ject was  to  endeavour  to  do  good  to  the  immortal 
souls  of  those  whom  she  visited.  This  was  indeed 
the  great  and  higher  object  which  she  always  had 
in  view,  although,  in  many  cases,  the  others  men- 
tioned above,  were  not  only  collateral  and  highly 
important,  but  primary  as  it  regards  time. 

In  her  visits,  no  house  was  shunned  into  which 
it  was  proper  that  she  should  go  unattended.  The 
poverty,  filthiness,  sickness,  and  wickedness  of 
the  inmates,  were  not  obstacles  which  prevented 
her  from  executing  her  errands  of  mercy.  She 
entered  the  most  wretched  and  disgusting  abodes 
of  human  beings,  and  sitting  down,  would  discourse 
on  that  brighter  and  better  world  above,  where 
there  is  no  sorrow,  nor  sickness,  nor  tears,  nor  sin. 
She  listened  to  their  affecting  tales  of  misery,  and 
often  of  guilt,  and  gave  the  needed  lessons  of  in- 
struction. Often  she  read  a  tract,  or  part  of  one ; 
but  more  frequently  a  portion  of  the  Word  of  God, 
adding  some  remarks  by  way  of  explanation,  and 
many  solemn,  tender,  and  faithful  warnings. 
Wherever  it  was  practicable,  she  kneeled  down 
and  prayed  with  them  in  the  most  earnest  and 


190  MEMOIR    OF 

affecting  manner.  Those  who  accompanied  her 
sometimes  in  these  visits,  speak  in  a  most  interest- 
ing manner  of  her  earnestness,  her  faithfulness,  her 
tenderness,  and  her  persuasive  manner  of  address- 
ing hardened  and  wicked  men  and  women. 

During  a  long  period,  she  was  also  in  the  habit 
of  visiting  the  alms-house,  and  spending  hours  in 
conversing  with  the  inmates  of  this  Bethesda. 
Many  interesting  facts  are  remembered  respecting 
these  visits,  which  ought  to  be  mentioned;  but 
they  would  occupy  too  much  space. 

It  would  be  no  exaggeration  to  say,  that  this  one 
devoted  young  lady,  during  twelve  years,  visited 
several  hundreds  of  families  in  this  city,  many  of 
whom  were  poor  and  truly  wretched.  The  amount 
of  good  done  by  these  visits,  is  known  only  to 
God,  and  cannot  be  revealed  until  eternity  deve- 
lopes  the  events  of  time.  There  is  every  reason 
to  believe  that  many  souls  were  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  by  her  efforts,  and  many 
more  brought  within  the  pale  of  instruction  in  the 
Sunday  school,  or  the  house  of  God.  Facts  are 
almost  daily  occurring  which  make  known  some 
good  deed  done  by  her. 

Not  long  since,  her  sister  met  a  poor  woman  in 
the  market  who  recognized  her,  and  inquired  after 
Miss  Anna,  as  she  called  her ;  and  when  told  that 
she  was  dead,  exclaimed,  "  O,  how  sorry  my  hus- 
band will  be  to  hear  this,  for  it  was  a  conversation 


ANNA    JANE    LINN  A  RD.  191 

which  she  had  with  him  which  led  him  to  care  for 
his  soul,  and  seek  salvation  until  he  found  it." 

One  of  the  most  affecting  cases  which  the  author 
of  this  memoir  ever  knew  of  her  efforts  to  do  good, 
relates  to  a  poor  coloured  girl  of  about  twelve  or 
fourteen  years  of  age,  who  lingered  a  long  time, 
and  then  died.  Miss  Linnard  visited  her  day  by 
day  for  weeks,  and  carefully  instructed  her  in  the 
way  of  eternal  life,  prayed  with  her,  and  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  her  die  in  peace  ! 

Many  poor  women  in  the  district  in  which  she 
laboured,  cannot  speak  of  her  to  this  day  without 
weeping,  calling  her  that  "  good  young  lady,"  who 
cared  so  much  for  them. 

The  reader  recollects,  doubtless,  the  letter  which 
she  wrote  from  the  "  Pines,"  in  New  Jersey, 
which  closes  the  third  part  of  this  memoir,  in 
which  she  gives  an  account  of  the  family  in  which 
she  boarded.  They  were  very  ignorant.  They 
were  not  in  the  habit  of  going  to  any  church.  The 
wife  could  not  read,  and  the  husband  had  no  dis- 
position to  do  it.  As  might  be  supposed,  Miss 
Linnard  felt  deeply  concerned  for  them.  She  read 
the  Scriptures  to  them,  exhorted  them  to  seek  after 
God,  to  attend  the  church  in  the  neighbourhood. 
She  did  more  :  she  wrote  to  them,  and  sent  them 
tracts  ;  and  God  heard  her  prayers,  arid  blest  her 
efforts.  The  wife,  (Mrs.  P.)  there  is  good  reason 
to  believe,  became  truly  pious.     A  letter  from  her 


192  MEMOIR    OF 

to  Miss  Linnard,  dated  in  January,  1827,  and 
written  at  her  dictation  by  another  person,  proves 
her  deep-felt  gratitude  for  her  faithfulness  to  her 
soul,  and  to  her  family. 

In  her  visits  to  the  poor  and  wretched,  Miss 
Linnard  was  not  more  remarkable  for  any  thing 
than  for  her  uncompromising  faithfulness  in  re- 
proving sin.  Indeed,  it  was  owing  to  this,  that 
she  never  could  rest  as  long  as  any  person  in  the 
neighbourhood  where  she  lived,  would,  by  keeping 
open  a  shop,  violate  the  Sabbath.  She  would  go 
to  them,  and  reason  with  them  in  a  mild  and  de- 
cided manner  upon  the  sin  and  danger  of  their 
course,  and  seldom  failed  of  persuading  them  to 
give  up  the  iniquitous  traffic.  In  one  case  where 
she  failed,  it  was  not  a  long  time  before  the  man 
expostulated  with,  bitterly  regretted  his  not  having 
followed  her  advice  ;  for  a  circumstance  occurred 
in  his  Sunday  business,  and  which  was  a  natural 
result  of  it,  which  caused  him  a  very  heavy  loss. 

When  she  travelled,  even  if  it  was  but  a  short 
distance  for  pleasure,  it  was  her  habit  to  seek 
every  suitable  opportunity  of  doing  good  by  distri- 
buting tracts,  as  well  as  by  conversing  with  the 
servants  at  the  inns  at  which  she  stopped.  Many 
opportunities  were  thus  embraced  for  doing  good, 
which  many  wholly  overlook.  But  with  her,  it 
was  a  habit  to  do  good. 

And  here  we  would  remark,  that  such  was  the 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  193 

dignity,  kindness,  and  persuasiveness  of  her  man- 
ner, united  with  the  power  which  truth  always 
gives  its  fearless  advocate,  that  no  instance,  we  be- 
lieve, ever  occurred,  in  which  Miss  Linnard  was 
insulted  by  any  person,  when  she  was  engaged  in 
these  visits,  which  were  generally  performed  alone. 
She  set  out  upon  them  always  after  special  prayer 
— often  after  fasting — and  the  God  of  mercy  and 
of  power  went  with  her. 

We  shall  relate  but  one  more  instance  of  her 
efforts  to  do  good  in  this  way,  not  because  there 
are  not  more  which  might  be  mentioned,  but  be- 
cause we  do  not  wish  to  take  up  more  space, 
when  those  which  have  been  stated  are  deemed 
sufficient. 

There  was   a   family   living  in  V street, 

in  the  spring  of  1830.  They  were  very  poor  and 
wretched.  The  husband  was  a  drunkard,  and  did 
literally  nothing  worthy  of  being  mentioned  to 
sustain  his  wife  and  children.  His  wife,  who 
had  supported  the  family  by  hard  working,  was 
sick,  dying  gradually  of  the  consumption,  and  they 
had  four  little  helpless  children,  who  were  very 
ragged  and  almost  without  food  :  they  occupied 
a  garret  of  a  small  house,  in  the  lower  rooms  of 
which  lived,  we  believe,  some  very  decent  coloured 
people.  In  this  state  of  things,  Miss  Linnard,  in 
one  of  her  visits  of  mercy,  found  them.  She  at 
once  began  her  labours  of  love  among  them.     She 

R 


194  MEMOIR    OF 

provided  medicine,  food,  and  a  comfortable  bed  for 
the  sick  mother,  clothed  and  provided  for  the  chil- 
dren, expostulated  with  the  husband,  and  engaged 
the  people  below  to  take  care  of  the  children  as 
much  as  possible,  and  keep  them  from  distracting 
their  mother  with  their  noise  ;  and  also  to  prepare 
victuals  for  all.  She  then  commenced  her  spiritual 
instructions,  and  persevered  in  these  efforts  for 
months.  The  woman  was  extremely  ignorant, 
had  seldom  been  in  a  church,  and  could  not  read  a 
word.  With  inimitable  patience  and  perseverance, 
Miss  Linnard  explained  to  her  the  relations  which 
she  sustained  to  God,  her  sinful  estate,  the  way  of 
salvation  through  Christ,  &c.  and  had  the  pleasure 
of  soon  perceiving  the  attention  and  conscience  of 
the  poor  sufferer  aroused.  It  was  the  happiness 
of  the  writer  of  this  memoir  to  accompany  her  on 
one  of  these  visits,  and  to  sit  down  and  converse 
with  this  woman  about  her  soul.  And  he  will 
never  forget  the  admirable  manner  of  giving  in- 
struction to  this  ignorant,  yet  deeply  serious  wo- 
man, which  Miss  Linnard  pursued.  She  explain- 
ed to  her  what  faith  is,  in  the  most  simple  way. 
Said  she,  "  Do  you  know  what  faith  is?"  "  No 
ma'am."  "  Well,  I  will  tell  you.  If  I  were  to 
say  that  I  will  come  and  see  you  to-morrow,  and 
bring  you  something,  you  would  believe  me." 
"  Yes  ma'am."  "  Well,  this  is  faith,  or  belief  in 
what  I  say.     Now,  God  s*ays  many  things  in  the 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  195 

Bible,  and  I  want  you  to  believe  Him.  You  be- 
lieve what  I  say,  who  am  nothing  but  a  poor  sinful 
creature ;  I  want  you  to  believe  what  the  great  and 
blessed  God  says.  He  is  good,  and  never  says 
what  is  not  true."  And  then  she  proceeded  to  tell 
what  God  says  concerning  his  willingness  to  save 
those  who  come  to  Him,  feeling  that  they  are  sin- 
ners, and  asking  for  pardon  for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

She  persevered  in  these  instructions  from  time 
to  time,  until  she  had  the  privilege  of  seeing  this 
woman  rejoicing  in  the  hope  and  peace  of  the 
Gospel,  in  which  she  lived  some  weeks,  and  then 
died.  And  yet,  when  she  began  these  visits,  this 
poor  woman  was  so  ignorant  of  religion  as  scarcely 
to  know  what  to  say.  And  when  asked  if  she 
knew  any  thing  about  God,  she  said,  "  She  knew 
very  little  about  him,  but  had  always  believed  that 
he  was  the  greatest  man  in  the  world."  But 
under  the  faithful  and  simple  instructions  of  her 
devoted  friend,  rendered  effectual,  as  it  is  believed, 
by  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  she  made  rapid 
advances  in  divine  knowledge,  and  ended  her  days 
in  a  very  comfortable  manner. 

After  the  death  of  the  mother,  Miss  Linnard 
took  the  little  children,  and  found  suitable  places 
for  them  in  families,  where  they  are  now  doing 
well.  The  husband,  deeply  affected  by  the  death 
of  his   wife,  and  probably  by  the   exhortations 


196  MEMOIR    OF 

which  he  heard  from  her  spiritual  instructer  and 
benefactor,  reformed  his  ways,  abandoned  the  dram- 
shop, became  a  steady,  industrious  man,  and  died 
some  time  since. 

The  preceding  is  a  very  brief  and  imperfect  ac- 
count of  the  course  of  beneficence  which  Miss  Lin- 
nard  pursued,  from  her  entrance  upon  the  Chris- 
tian life,  until  disease  prevented  any  further 
efforts.  What  an  example  has  she  set!  Her 
career  was  short,  but  how  eminently  useful !  And 
although  "she  hath  given  up  the  ghost,  and  her 
sun  has  gone  down  while  it  was  yet  day,"  her 
memory  will  long  live,  and  the  blessing  of  many 
"  who  were  ready  to  perish,"  will  rest  upon  it. 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  197 


PART  VII. 

HER   LAST    SICKNESS:   AND   TRIUMPHANT  DEATH. 

And  to  die  is  gain. — Phil,  i.  21. 

We  come  now  to  comtemplate  Miss  Linnard  in 
her  last  sickness,  and  eminently  peaceful,  and  hap- 
py death. 

Miss  Linnard  could  not  be  said,  at  any  period  of 
life,  to  have  had  very  firm  and  robust  health.  Her 
constitution  was  naturally  delicate,  and  not  calcu- 
lated, apparently,  to  endure  great  hardships;  so 
much  so,  that  it  is  truly  wonderful  that  she  could 
undergo  such  painful  self-denial  and  fatigue,  as 
she  often  did,  in  her  efforts  to  do  good.  Yet  her 
health  was  what  might  be  called  good,  in  general, 
until  the  summer  of  1831. 

During  the  month  of  August  in  that  year,  she 
was  attacked,  while  on  a  visit  to  Woodbury,  in  New 
Jersey,  with  the  bilious  remittent  fever.  This  at- 
tack, though  not  considered  dangerous  at  that  time, 
and  though  it  apparently,  at  first,  left  her  constitu- 
tion unimpaired,  was  probably  the  foundation,  in 
a  good  measure,  of  her  subsequent,  gradual  decline 
through  a  pulmonary  affection.  Her  health,  how- 
ever, was  such,  during  the  succeeding  autumn  and 
r  2 


198  MEMOIR    OP 

winter,  that  she  continued,  without  any  considera- 
ble abatement,  her  visits  to  the  poor  and  suffering, 
as  well  as  her  other  benevolent  exertions. 

During  that  winter  she  was  very  much  engaged, 
as  a  member  of  the  Union  Benevolent  Association, 
in  visiting,  and  relieving  the  wants  of  the  suffering 
poor.  A  very  large  portion  of  her  time  was  be- 
stowed upon  these  efforts.  And  in  making  them, 
often  amidst  very  inclemeent  weather,  and  when 
she  was  ill  able  to  encounter  the  fatigues  and  ex- 
posures which  were  unavoidable,  in  the  service 
which  she  performed,  she  did  her  health  irrepara- 
ble injury. 

In  particular,  a  visit  which  she  made  on  the  13th 
of  March,  in  that  winter,  was  doubtless  the  proxi- 
mate cause  of  her  last  sickness.  The  circumstan- 
ces of  this  case  were  exceedingly  affecting,  and  dis- 
play the  deep  concern  which  she  felt  for  poor, 
hardened,  and  careless  sinners.  They  were  as 
follows  :  She  had  visited,  at  a  former  time,  a  very 
wicked,  ignorant,  and  degraded  family  of  white 
people,  which  was  living  in  her  district.  She  had 
endeavoured,  in  vain,  to  call  their  attention  to  the 
subject  of  religion.  Nothing  which  she  could  say 
seemed  then  to  produce  any  effect.  But  God 
visited  them  with  sickness  and  death.  Miss 
Linnard  heard  of  it,  and  hoping,  that  at  least  in 
the  hour  of  deep  affliction,  they  would  listen  to  her 
warning  and  entreaties,  she  hastened  to  see  them, 


ANNA    JANE    LINNA8D.  199 

and  spent  nearly  or  quite  two  hours  in  their  miser- 
able residence,  in  a  damp  cellar,  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  exhortation  and  prayer.  When  about 
to  leave  them,  she  felt  a  heavy  chill  coming  upon 
her;  and  she  returned  home  deeply  impressed, 
that  her  work  was  near  its  close.  It  may  be  re- 
marked here,  in  regard  to  this  wretched  family, 
that  all  her  fears  seemed,  a  few  months  after- 
wards, to  be  realized  !  The  Cholera  came  in  the 
succeeding  July,  and  the  father,  and  one  or  two 
of  the  other  members  of  it,  were  among  the  earli- 
est victims  of  that  fatal  pestilence. 

From  the  effects  of  this  attack  of  intermittent 
fever,  Miss  Linnard  never  fully  recovered.  After 
two  months,  she  was  able,  indeed,  to  go  out  again  ; 
but  during  all  the  succeeding  summer  and  winter, 
she  continued  gradually  to  sink  under  the  pressure 
of  disease.  In  the  spring  following  she  became  ex- 
ceedingly feeble.  In  the  month  of  May  and  early 
part  of  June,  she  visited,  in  company  with  her  sister 
and  brother-in-law,  the  springs  near  Orange,  in  New 
Jersey,  and  several  other  places  in  that  State  and 
'the  neighbouring  portions  of  Pennsylvania.  She 
lived  but  about  a  fortnight  after  her  return ;  and 
closed  her  course  on  earth  on  the  morning  of  the  Sab- 
bath, June  16,  1833. 

The  reader  will,  of  course,  be  anxious  to  know 
what  was  the  state  of  Miss  Linnard's  mind  during 
this  protracted  illness,  and  especially  in  view  of 


200  MEMOIR   OF 

the  approaching  scenes  of  a  dying  hour.  This  de- 
sire shall  be  gratified  so  far  as  circumstances  will 
admit.  Such  facts  will  be  stated  as  may  be  deem- 
ed proper.  Brevity  will  be  carefully  studied. 
Were  all  the  details  relative  to  her  death  given, 
they  would  themselves  constitute  a  considerable 
volume. 

It  will  readily  be  supposed,  that,  to  Miss  Lin- 
nard's  mind,  the  subject  of  death  was  no  stranger. 
She  had  made  it  the  business  of  life,  after  her  con- 
version, to  become  prepared  for  it,  by  being  pre- 
pared to  glorify  God  both  on  earth  and  in  heaven. 
She  judged  that  complete  preparation  for  the  latter 
is  nothing  different,  from  that  for  the  former,  the 
service  of  God  being  the  same,  in  its  nature,  every 
where;  and  that  the  best  preparation  for  death, 
is  to  possess,  habitually,  sincere  and  ardent  love 
to  Him,  and  delight  in  his  service.  The  beautiful 
remark  of  Howe,  in  regard  to  the  proper  object  of 
life,  was  truly  exemplified  in  her  case.  "  This 
we  ought  to  be  constantly  intent  upon,  as  the  busi- 
ness of  our  lives — our  daily  work — to  get  our 
spirits  so  attempered  and  fitted  to  heaven,  thaf 
if  we  be  asked  what  design  we  drive  at,  what  we 
are  doing,  we  may  be  able  to  make  a  true  answer, 
We  are  dressing  ourselves  for  eternity  " 

During  the  whole  of  her  Christian  life,  Miss 
Linnard  was  in  the  habit  of  speaking  of  death  in 
the  most  calm,  cheerful,  and  even  joyful  manner. 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  201 

This  was  emphatically  so,  during  the  latter  portion 
of  it.  She  often  said  to  her  intimate  friends,  that 
the  prospect  of  death  was  to  her  mind  truly  de- 
lightful. She  often  exulted  at  the  thought,  that  it 
would  not  be  long  until  her  immortal  spirit  should 
be  released  from  the  clogs  of  sin  which  oppressed 
it,  and  that  her  redeemed  and  emancipated  soul 
would  soon  ascend  to  the  sight  and  enjoyment  of 
her  blessed  Saviour.  And  this  desire  of  death  was 
not  the  result  of  any  morbid  sensibility  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  trials,  disappointments,  and  sorrows  of 
this  life.  In  this  respect,  few  persons  enjoyed 
greater  freedom  from  low  spirits.  She  was  ha- 
bitually cheerful.  She  had  much  to  attach  her  to 
this  world.  She  was  surrounded  by  numerous 
and  dearly  beloved  friends,  and  she  felt  it  to  be  a 
privilege  to  have  the  opportunity  of  labouring  to 
bring  others  to  the  knowledge  of  salvation  through 
the  Lamb.  But  she  still  felt  that,  "  to  depart  and 
be  with  Christ  was  far  better:"  To  serve  him 
even  in  this  world  of  sin,  and  trial,  and  sorrow, 
was  a  glorious  privilege,  as  well  as  a  duty  in  her 
estimation.  But  to  dwell  where  he  displays  his 
blessed  face,  in  the  community  of  saints  and  angels, 
and  where  holiness  reigns,  was  far  more  desirable 
and  glorious. 

Her  long  continued  sickness  was  greatly  sancti- 
fied to  her,  and  was,  throughout,  a  blessed  season. 
She  remarked  to  her  sister  and  brother-in-law  during 


202  MEMOIR    OF 

the  journey  which  they  took  with  her  just  before 
her  decease,  "that  the  more  feeble  she  became, 
the  more  graciously  did  her  Saviour  manifest  him- 
self to  her."  And  upon  her  return  home,  when 
informed,  on  the  next  day,  or  within  a  very  short 
period  afterwards,  by  her  physician,  that  she  must 
not  expect  to  live  more  than  a  few  days,  she  re- 
ceived the  intelligence  with  perfect  composure, 
and  even  satisfaction.  A  little  while  after  the 
physician  had  left  her,  her  eldest  sister  entered  her 
room  and  found  her  sitting  alone  on  the  sofa,  and 
in  tears.  With  much  concern  she  inquired, 
"  Anna,  what  is  the  matter  ?  Whac  troubles  you  ?" 
She  replied,  "Oh,  sister,  these  are  tears  of  joy. 
Am  I  indeed  so  near  my  heavenly  home  ?  And 
shall  I  see  my  blessed  Saviour  so  soon  ?" 

Her  sickness,  bringing  with  it  debility  rather 
than  excruciating  pain,  (though  at  times  her 
sufferings  were  great,)  and  her  mind  retaining  its 
energy  until  the  last,  her  situation  was  as  favour- 
able, on  the  whole,  for  religious  enjoyment,  as 
could  be  expected,  amidst  the  circumstances  of  final 
dissolution.  She  had  the  privilege  of  holding 
sweet  communion  with  many  dear  Christian 
friends,  who  visited  her  almost  every  day.  And 
within  the  bosom  of  her  own  family  she  found 
several  who  could  sympathize  with  her,  and  mingle 
their  prayers  and  praises  with  hers  before  the 
throne  of  grace.     Had  a  record  been  kept  of  her 


ANNA    JANE    L  I  N  N  A  R  D.  203 

remarks  during  this  period  of  more  than  a  year,  it 
would  have  been  a  most  profitable  chapter  in  this 
little  work.  No  such  record,  however,  was  made. 
But  it  is  the  testimony  of  this  circle  of  Christian 
friends,  that  she  enjoyed  the  most  perfect  tranquil- 
ity of  mind,  an  eminent  degree  of  peace  and  joy 
in  believing,  sweet  resignation  to  the  divine  will, 
which  called  her  to  protracted  suffering,  and  a 
never  failing  confidence  in  the  time-tried  promises 
of  the  Gospel. 

The  characteristics  of  her  religious  state  were, 
emphatically,  peace,  love  to  God  and  to  his  cause, 
and  abiding,  uniform  repose  in  the  merits  of  the 
Saviour.  It  could  hardly  be  said  that  a  doubt  con- 
cerning her  own  salvation,  for  any  length  of  time, 
occupied  and  distressed  her  mind.  And  yet  there 
was  but  little  ecstacy,  or  great  excitement  of  feel- 
ing. Indeed,  this  was  never  the  character  of  her 
religious  experience.  Her  peace  was  like  a  river, 
deep  and  perpetual.  She  had  a  hope  full  of  im- 
mortality, a  full  assurance  of  hope,  but  it  was  the 
fruit  of  a  full  assurance  of  faith  in  the  truth  of  the 
promises  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Her  re- 
ligion was  truly  the  religion  of  principle.  It  re- 
gulated every  thing — the  principle  of  faith  in  God. 
It  was  the  secret  of  her  eminently  happy  Christian 
life.  She  had  a  strong,  abiding,  overcoming  faith 
in  the  veracity  of  the  ever  blessed  God.  She  be- 
lieved that  he  is  sincere  in  inviting  sinners  to  re- 


204  MEMOIR    OF 

turn  to  him,  and  in  promising  forgiveness  to  all 
who  penitently  confess  and  forsake  their  sins,  and 
heartily  receive  the  merits  of  Christ,  and  rest  upon 
them  for  acceptance  with  him.  And  she  acted 
upon  this  belief,  and  went  "  boldly  unto  the  throne 
of  grace,  and  obtained  mercy,  and  found  grace  to 
help  in  time  of  need."  And  the  life  wbich  she 
lived,  she  lived  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  who 
gave  himself  for  her,  that  she  might  live  unto  him- 
self. This,  it  may  be  added,  is  the  kind  of  reli- 
gion which  alone  can  banish  our  fears,  overcome 
our  sins,  support  us  under  labours,  trials,  and  temp- 
tations, and  sustain  us  in  the  dark  and  gloomy 
hour,  when  flesh  and  heart  are  ready  to  fail,  and 
all  earthly  sources  of  consolation  are  terminating 
forever. 

And  living  by  faith  as  she  did,  is  it  wonderful 
that  her  mind  enjoyed  tranquillity  and  a  constant 
expectation  of  eternal  life  ?  She  desired  no  better 
foundation  on  which  to  rest  her  hopes,  than  the 
oath  and  promise  of  her  God.  What  better  could 
she  have  had?  He  invited  her  to  come  to  him 
with  all- her  sins,  and  promised  her  pardon  for 
them  all,  if  she  came  penitent  for  them,  and  rely- 
ing on  the  blood-bought  expiation  which  his  Son 
has  made  for  sinners  of  mankind.  And  she 
did,  through  his  grace,  go  to  him  daily,  and  cast 
herself  at  his  feet,  and  she  did  it  with  confidence  ; 
confidence  not  in  herself,  but  in  Him.     And  her 


ANNA     JANE     LINNARD.  205 

confidence  did  not  disappoint  her.  What  more 
did  she  need?  The  joy  and  peace,  which  she  so 
habitually  felt,  were  the  fruits  of  this  faith ;  but 
they  were  not  the  ground  upon  which  she  trusted, 
or  by  which  she  was  sustained  in  view  of  death 
and  eternity.  No  :  the  ground  on  which  she  re- 
lied was  the  word  of  the  ever-living  Jehovah. 

She  never  seemed  to  seek  after  "  comfort"  or 
joy,  with  half  the  earnestness  with  which  she 
sought  for  conformity  to  the  will  of  God.  To  obey 
God,  to  do  his  will  perfectly,  to  grow  in  holiness, 
was  the  aim  of  her  life.  And  true  peace  in  be- 
lieving, she  rightly  supposed  would  bear  some  good 
degree  of  proportion  to  her  obedience  to  the  com- 
mands of  God.  On  this  point  her  religious  opin- 
ions and  experience  were  widely  different  from 
those  of  many  professors  of  religion,  who  are 
always  seeking  comfort,  but  not  by  the  way  of  holi- 
ness, sincere  repentance,  and  renunciation  of  every 
known  sin,  and  by  doing  the  will  of  God,  in  every 
respect,  so  far  as  they  can  ascertain  it. 

During  the  whole  of  Miss  Linnard's  sickness, 
religious  exercises  occupied  much  of  her  time 
every  day.  It  was  her  delight  to  read,  or  hear 
read,  the  sacred  Scriptures,  for  which  she  had  the 
most  profound  veneration,  as  the  following  fact 
will  show.  Only  a  few  days  before  her  de- 
cease, whilst  she  was  reclining  on  a  sofa,  exceed- 
ingly feeble,  one  of  her  friends  proposed  to  read 


206  MEMOIR    OF 

to  her  from  the  Bible.  Under  the  influence  of  the 
low  and  uniform  sound  of  the  voice  she  was  almost 
lulled  to  sleep.  But  she  roused  herself  up,  and 
said  with  much  earnestness,  and  surprise,  "  What, 
shall  I  fall  asleep  whilst  God's  blessed  Bible  is 
read?" 

She  enjoyed,  in  the  richest  manner,  the  singing 
of  hymns,  or  the  reading  of  them  by  her  sisters, 
and  other  persons.  She  had  a  great  taste  for 
sacred  poetry,  and  was  familiar  with  the  best 
hymns  in  the  English  language.  She  had  many 
favourite  ones,  in  which  she  delighted  to  the  last ; 
perhaps  in  none  more  than  the  two  which  begin 
as  follows  : 

"  Begone,  unbelief!  my  Saviour  is  near, 

And  for  my  relief  will  surely  appear; 

By  prayer  let  me  wrestle,  and  he  will  perform, 

With  Christ  in  the  vessel,  I  smile  at  the  storm  !" 


And, 


"  Rock  of  ages  cleft  for  me, 
Let  me  hide  myself  in  thee.' 


Often  did  she  repeat  these  lines,  and  with  great 
delight.  She  could  not,  however,  endure  the 
change  which  has  been  made  in  some  of  our  books, 
so  as  to  make  it  read  "  Rock  of  ages,  shelter  me." 
She  said  she  did  not  want  simply  to  be  sheltered, 
but  to  be  hidden  in  that  rock.  And  no  language 
could  convey  more  fully  her  views  of  the  way  of 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  207 

acceptance  with  God,  than  the  stanza  beginning 
with, 

"Nothing in  my  hand  I  bring-, 
Simply  to  thy  cross  I  cling." 

Thus  she  passed  through  her  sickness,  down  to 
the  Jordan  of  death  ;  spending  her  time  in  religious 
exercises  and  duties,  exciting  her  Christian  friends 
to  greater  diligence  and  activity  in  the  cause  of 
their  Saviour,  and  with  the  tenderest  affection  and 
fidelity  beseeching  impenitent  persons  to  make  no 
delay  in  seeking  reconciliation  with  God. 

A  sense  of  her  own  sinfulness,  however,  was 
never  absent  from  her  mind.  On  the  Sabbath 
preceding  that  on  which  she  died,  her  intimate  and 

dear  friend,  Miss  J C ,  called  to  see  her. 

The  first  expression  which  she  uttered  when  seeing 

her  was,  "  0  my  dear  J ,  so  near  heaven,  and  yet 

so  much  sin  !" — expressing  both  her  full  assurance 
of  eternal  life,  and  her  sense  of  her  own  unworthi- 
ness  and  imperfection.  And  there  was,  throughout 
her  sickness,  and  in  death  itself,  the  most  affecting 
manifestation  of  her  sense  of  her  unworthiness  on 
the  one  hand,  and  of  her  exalted  views  of  the  ful- 
ness of  salvation  in  Jesus  Christ.  And  in  propor- 
tion to  her  meetness  for  heaven,  and  the  shortness 
of  the  intervening  space,  (if  one  may  so  speak,) 
was  her  abhorrence  of  sin  increased. 

But  we  must  hasten  to  the  closing  scenes  of  her 
life.    And  as  the  author  of  this  memoir  was  absent 


208  MEMOIR    OF 

from  Philadelphia,  on  official  duties,  during  this 
interesting  period,  and  consequently  had  neither 
the  privilege  of  ministering  to  her  sufferings,  nor 
of  witnessing  her  triumphant  death,  he  will  give 
the  affecting  account  of  them  written  by  a  be- 
loved friend,  who  was  with  her  constantly,  during 
the  last  four  days  and  nights  of  her  life. 

"  She  returned  from  travelling  about  the  first  of 
June.  I  did  not  see  her  till  the  following  Monday. 
I  had  heard  she  was  much  worse  than  when  leav- 
ing home,  but  was  not  prepared  to  see  so  great  an 
alteration.  She  received  me  with  more  than  her 
wonted  affection,  extending  her  arms  to  embrace 
me.  Seeing  I  was  much  affected,  (though  she  re- 
mained perfectly  composed,)  she  remarked,  "  you 
cannot  bear  to  see  my  poor  emaciated  body  ;  I 
was  afraid  to  see  you."  And  when  I  was  about  to 
rise,  she  begged  that  I  would  leave  the  room,  so 
fearful  was  she  of  distressing  me. 

"  But  on  the  Wednesday  following,  I  heard  that 
her  two  sisters  were  both  taken  sick,  and  unable  to 
attend  her.  I  went  directly  there;  I  found  her 
lying  on  a  sofa  asleep,  an  esteemed  friend  sitting 
by  her ;  her  countenance  serene  and  placid,  and  a 
bright  bloom  on  her  cheek  ;  and  if  it  had  not  been 
for  her  short  and  laboured  breathing,  I  could  almost 
have  thought  that  death  was  not  so  near  at  hand  as 
we  had  feared.     In  a  little  while  she  awoke.    She 


A  N  X  A    JANE    L  I  N  N  A  R  D.  209 

welcomed  me  with  evident  pleasure,  while  she  re- 
marked to  J ,  how  could  you  let  me  sleep  when 

B was  here.  I  spent  part  of  the  day  alone  with 

her.  She  conversed  a  great  deal.  She  asked  me  if  I 
thought  her  end  near,  observing,  that  she  did  not 
think  that  it  was — that  she  had  not  yet  passed 
through  the  last  stages  of  the  disease — that  her 
throat  had  never  been  very  sore,  &c.  &c.  I  told 
her  that  I  had  known  persons  in  dying  circum- 
stances, that  never  had  those  symptoms.  She 
then  pressed  me  to  tell  her  what  my  opinion  was. 
I  told  her,  hesitatingly,  that  I  did  not  think  she 
would  continue  much  longer.  At  which,  her 
countenance  brightened  with  joy,  and  she  exclaim- 
ed, "and  is  it  possible  I  am  near  my  heavenly 
home,  which  I  have  been  looking  forward  to,  as 
something  a  great  way  off?  And  shall  I  soon  see 
that  Saviour  whom  I  so  ardently  long  after  ?"  She 
then  conversed  freely  on  the  subject  of  death; 
remarking,  that  for  a  long  time,  it  had  had  no  ter- 
rors to  her — that  when  in  perfect  health,  she  had  a 
longing  desire  to  depart — that  from  the  commence- 
ment of  her  sickness,  she  had  never  entertained 
any  hope  of  recovering — that  she  had  marked  the 
slow  and  sure  progress  of  her  disease — and  though, 
at  times,  she  thought  she  might  be  spared  for 
some  years,  yet  she  had  always  believed  that  it 
would  eventually  end  in  death;  nor  had  she,  at 
any  time,  felt  any  wish  to  recover,  nor  ever,  even 
s2 


210  MEMOIR     OF 

in  thought,  offered  up  a  desire  for  it,  excepting 
once,  when  she  prayed  the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist, 
"0  spare  me,  that  I  may  recover  strength,  before 
I  go  hence,  and  be  no  more."  She  then  spoke 
with  pleasure  of  meeting  her  friends  in  heaven, 
that  had  died  in  the  Lord,  and  her  joy  that  so  many 
others  would  soon  follow  her,  and  expressed  her 
great  anxiety  for  those  that  had  not,  as  yet,  turned 
their  faces  Zion-ward — said  that  she  trusted  that 
her  death  would  be  blessed  to  them,  that  she 
might  be  enabled  to  give  her  dying  testimony  to 
the  truth  of  religion,  and  that  her  last  breath 
might  be  spent  in  pleading  with  them. 

"  She  rested  little  through  the  night,  and  appear- 
ed worse  the  next  day.  Her  mind  was  calm  and 
happy.  She  frequently  requested  that  portions  of 
Scriptures  and  hymns  might  be  read  to  her.  On 
Thursday  night,  she  rested  better  than  on  the  pre- 
ceding one  ;  and  on  Friday  morning,  was  so  much 
revived,  that  we  began  to  think  she  might  yet  be 
spared  a  little,  longer.  Mr.  Neagle  had  made  two 
or  three  unsuccessful  attempts  to  take  her  likeness, 
(owing,  as  he  said,  to  his  feeling  so  much  on  her 
account,)  and  had  finally  given  it  up.  Knowing  the 
anxiety  of  her  friends  to  have  it,  she  again  con- 
sented to  his  being  sent  for,  and  when  told  he  had 
succeeded  in  taking  the  outlines  of  her  face  on  the 
canvass,   appeared   pleased,   remarking  that    she 


ANNA   JANE   LINNARD.  211 

knew  it  would  be  a  gratification  to  her  friends  to 
have  it.* 

"  She  continued  throughout  the  day  easy,  was  calm 
and  happy,  conversed  much,  her  heart  being  filled 
with  love  to  all.  She  frequently  spoke  of  her  sis- 
ters and  friends,  with  the  greatest  affection.  She 
would  say,  '  I  always  loved  them,  but  now  they  are 

inexpressibly  dear.'  On  her  sister  C entering 

the  room,  this  morning,  after  being  prevented  by 
sickness  from  so  doing,  for  a  day  or  two,  she  re- 
ceived her  with  joy,  and  said  she  was  one  of  her 
*  sweet  comforters.'  There  was  not  the  most  tri- 
fling office  of  kindness  performed  for  her,  that  did 
not  call  forth  her  gratitude  and  love.  I  never 
smoothed  her  pillow,  or  wiped  the  cold  damp  from 
her  face,  that  she  did  not,  in  some  way,  express  her 
feelings,  frequently  by  kissing  me,  or  some  other 
expression  of  affection.  Every  thing  done  for  her, 
pleased  her.  '  Job's  friends,'  she  remarked,  '  were 
poor  comforters,  but  mine  are  all  ministering 
spirits.'  She  received  her  nourishment  with  ex- 
pressions of  the  warmest  gratitude.  On  one  of 
her  sisters'  giving  her  some  fruit,  she  said,  '  you 
prevent  all  my  wants.  I  sometimes  fear  you  make 
me  pamper  my  poor  body  too  much.'     A  drink  of 

*  The  engraved  likeness  which  accompanies  this  me- 
moir was  made  from  that  portrait,  and  is  as  good  a  one  as, 
under  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  could  be  expected. 


212  MEMOIR    OF 

cold  water  would  fill  her  with  praise.  '  How  good 
the  Lord  is,  in  providing  such  a  refreshment.' 
And  then  would  speak  of  the  freeness  and  fulness 
of  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel — '  a  fountain,  opened 
for  sin  and  uncleanness.  I  will  pour  water  on 
them  that  are  thirsty,'  &c.  And  often  spoke  of 
that  '  river,  whose  streams  make  glad  the  city  of 
our  God.'  A  rose  was  given  her — she  admired  its 
beauty,  spoke  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  so  richly 
decking  the  earth  with  such  a  variety  of  beautiful 
flowers — then  adored  and  praised  him  as  the  Creator 
of  all  things.  In  her  was  verified  that  saying, 
*  God  is  love,  and  he  that  dvvelleth  in  love,  dwell- 
eth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.' 

"  On  Friday  night,  she  rested  easy  till  about 
midnight,  when  she  said  to  me,  '  I  know  you  love 
to  wait  on  me,  will  you  rub  my  feet.'  They  were 
much  swollen,  and  cold.  As  I  sat  by  her  bed  rub- 
bing them,  and  endeavouring  to  cause  a  circulation 
of  the  blood,  and  ease  the  distress  they  gave  her  by 
their  numbness,  she  said,  pleasantly,  *  well,  my 
poor  feet  I  am  done  with.'  I  remarked,  that  it  was 
pleasant  to  think,  that  for  some  years  past,  she  had 
made  so  good  a  use  of  them ;  that  they  had  carried 
her  on  many  an  errand  of  mercy,  and  had  run 
with  great  delight  in  the  ways  of  God's  command- 
ments. She  said  that  it  was  ;  then,  after  remain- 
ing still  a  few  moments,  added,  4  Nothing  in  my 
hand  I  bring,  simply  to  thy  cross  I  cling.'  Towards 


ANNA   JANE    LINNARD.  213 

morning,  she  became  much  oppressed  for  want  of 
breath — begged  me  to  open  the  windows  and  door. 

"As  the  day  dawned,  she  requested  that  she 
might  be  helped  up.  She  was  placed  in  an  easy- 
chair,  at  an  open  window.  Throughout  the  morn- 
ing, though  she  uttered  no  complaint,  there  was  a 
restlessness  which  had  not  been  observed  before. 
She  was  moved  from  the  chair  to  the  sofa,  and 
from  the  sofa  to  the  bed,  and  so  back  again.  Dur- 
ing the  morning,  a  friend  called  to  see  her ;  she  re- 
quested that  she  might  be  left  alone  with  her, 
which  was  done,  and  she  conversed  with  her  some 
time.  About  one  o'clock,  her  friends  were  alarm- 
ed by  the  cold  sweat  trickling  down  her  face,  which 
increased  so  rapidly,  that,  in  a  short  time,  her  hair 
and  clothing  were  completely  drenched.  This  con- 
tinued throughout  the  afternoon.  She  was  cold 
and  faint. 

"  At  the  close  of  the  day,  a  friend  called  to  see 
her.  She  asked  him  to  pray  with  her;  while 
praying,  he  offered  the  petition,  that  the  Lord  would 
be  with  her  in  going  through  the  dark  valley,  when 
her  feelings  of  ecstacy  became  so  great  that  she 
praised  God  aloud,  and  begged  that  the  prayer 
should  cease.  After  some  time  she  said,  '  the 
Lord  was  so  near  and  present  with  me,  and  I  had 
such  a  view  of  his  glory,  that  I  could  bear  no 
more.'     She  then  desired  her  friend  to  pray  that 


214  MEMOIR    OF 

strength  might  be  granted  to  her  to  speak  to  im- 
penitent friends. 

"On  this  day,  her  affection  for  her  sorrowing 
friends  was  so  great,  that  she  could  scarcely  restrain 
her  feelings  on  beholding  them.  On  one  occasion 
in  particular,  as  her  aged  father  was  bending  over 
her  with  tearful  eyes,  she  appeared  to  be  much 
overcome,  and  exclaimed  with  a  voice  of  deep 
emotion,  as  she  gazed  tenderly  at  him, '  Oh,  there  is 
my  dear  father.' 

"  During  the  night  she  appeared  to  be  dying,  but 
towards  morning  fell  into  a  refreshing  sleep.  Her 
first  question  on  awaking  was,  if  it  was  not  the 
Sabbath  ;  being  informed  it  was,  she  said, '  I  have 
always  loved  God's  Sabbaths  on  earth,  and  I  shall 
love  them  in  heaven.'  She  then  inquired  why 
the  family  were  up  and  with  her  at  so  early  an 
hour.  On  being  told  by  her  brother-in-law,  that 
her  time  upon  earth  appeared  to  be  very  short, 
she  asked  what  grounds  there  were  for  believing 
so — he  replied,  '  My  dear,  your  cough  has  en- 
tirely gone,  and  your  pulse  indicates  death.' 
With  her  wonted  firmness,  she  desired  to  be  raised 
in  bed,  remarking,  '  Am  I  dying?  I  thought  I  was, 
during  the  night ;  let  me  look  upon  death.'  After 
taking  a  little  drink  to  strengthen  her,  she  request- 
ed that  those  in  the  room  would  leave  it  for  a  while, 
in  order  that  she  might  converse  with  a  dear  rela- 
tive alone.     Her  voice,  which  was  before  low  and 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  215 

almost  inarticulate,  now  became  loud  and  distinct. 
She  then  desired  that  her  nephews  might  stand 
around  her  bed ;  and  addressing  them  individually 
by  name,  said, «  Boys,  I  cannot  see  you,  my  eyes 
are  dim  with  death  ;  I  am  happy — What  do  you 
think  could  make  me  so?'  and  impressively  added, 
'  Seek,  seek,  seek' — as  if  she  would  have  said, 
seek  the  Lord,  that  you  also  may  be  happy.  Her 
voice  was  then  raised  in  praise  and  thanksgiving, 
until  the  moment  of  death. 

"  Throughout  the  whole  conflict  with  death,  her 
countenance  remained  calm  and  happy,  and  never 
was  it  ruffled,  excepting  when  taking  her  last  leave 
of  her  beloved  and  aged  parent,  after  which  a 
gloom  was  observed  to  rest  on  it  for  a  few  moments, 
which  gradually  passed  away,  and  it  again  assumed 
its  wonted  brightness. 

"  A  few  moments  before  the  spirit  fled,  her  phy- 
sician called.  When  she  was  told  that  he  was  in  the 
room, — for  she  could  no  longer  see, — she  requested 
him  to  come  to  her.  He  took  her  cold  hand:  she  said, 
with  reference  to  the  time  of  her  departure,  *  how 
long?'  he  answered,  '  I  cannot  tell  Anna,' — 'pro- 
bably" (meaning  how  long  is  it  probable,) — he  said, 
1 1  cannot  tell' — she  asked,  '  hours  or  minutes  ?' 
— he  again  answered  "  I  cannot  tell."  It  was  evi- 
dent to  all,  that  though  her  outward  senses  were 
all  failing,  her  mind  retained  all  its  vigour." 


216  MEMOIR    OP 

Thus  died,  in  the  peace  and  hope  of  the  Gospel, 
this  eminently  devoted  Christian,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  thirty-fourth  year  of  her  life.  So  happy,  so 
triumphant  was  her  death,  that  it  seemed,  as  one 
of  her  intimate  Christian  friends  well  remarked, 
"  to  take  away  the  gloom  which,  in  her  apprehen- 
sion, had  always  gathered  around  the  subject  of 
death  and  the  tomb."  Her  death  is  finely  por- 
trayed in  the  following  beautiful  lines,  which  she 
used  often  to  repeat,  with  great  interest,  as  ex- 
pressive of  the  way  in  which  she  wished  to  die. 

Fade  away,  decaying  earth  ! 

Things  of  time  now  disappear; 
Home  of  friends,  place  of  my  birth, 

Ask  me  not  to  linger  here. 

Let  me,  let  me  sink  away 
Sweetly  in  thy  arms,  O  death ! 

Thy  hand  upon  my  bosom  lay, 
Gently  stop  this  fleeting  breath. 

An  appropriate  sermon  was  preached  at  her  fu- 
neral by  her  former  and  greatly  esteemed  pastor, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Neill,  who  is  now  settled  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Germantown. 


ANNA    JANE     LINNAKl).  217 


PART    VIII. 

GENERAL     REMARKS. 

And  they  glorified  God  in  me. — Gal.  i.  24.^ 

A  few  very  brief  remarks,  suggested  by  a  re- 
view of  the  life,  character,  and  death  of  Miss  Lin- 
nard,  will  close  this  Memoir. 

1.  The  life  of  Miss  Linnard  shows  the  amaz- 
ing power  of  the  Christian  religion  to  make  man- 
kind happy,  even  in  this  world.  She  was,  as  has 
already  been  remarked,  before  her  conversion,  a 
woman  of  much  pride  of  intellect  and  ambition. 
She  was  gifted  by  her  Creator  with  a  mind  of  a 
very  high  order.  She  was  desirous  of  knowledge, 
and  she  rapidly  acquired  it.  But  she  also  had  an 
unbounded  desire  after  what  was  unattainable,  a 
never-ceasing  aspiration  for  something  great,  but 
which  was  not  perhaps  well  defined,  even  in  her 
own  imagination.  Nothing  satisfied  her.  Every 
thing  was  too  little  to  meet  her  desires.  No  pre- 
sent situation,  no  future  prospect  in  life,  came  up 
to  the  imaginary  grandeur  and  excellence  which 
she  aspired  after.  Such  a  mind,  excited  and  fed 
by  reading  works  of  fiction,  expecting  what  the 

T 


218  MEMOIR    OF 

future  never  supplies — pursuing  the  rainbow  of 
hoped-for  bliss,  but  never  finding  it — is,  of  all 
others,  likely  to  be  unhappy,  unless  religion  come 
to  its  relief,  and  the  ever-blessed  God  fill  it  with 
his  own  infinite  fulness. 

It  was  so  with  Miss  Linnard.  She  would  cer- 
tainly have  been  unhappy  in  this  life,  had  it  not 
been  for  religion.  For  she  had  a  mind  whose  ex- 
panded desires,  and  acute  sensibility,  could  not  be 
satisfied  with  the  scenes  and  prospects  of  this 
world  of  imperfection,  disappointment,  sin,  and 
sorrow.  But  when  God  revealed  to  her  his  love 
in  Jesus  Christ,  she  found  a  heavenly  object  which 
could  fill  her  desires ;  an  object  which  is  bound- 
less as  his  own  nature  and  perfections,  and  which 
can  never  be  exhausted.  This  was  just  what  she 
needed  to  make  her  happy.  And  when  she  be- 
came reconciled  to  God,  she  became  reconciled  to 
all  his  allotments  in  life.  Every  arrangement  in 
his  providential  dispensations  was  good,  because 
He,  in  his  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness,  orders 
all  things.  How,  then,  could  a  mind,  which  had 
known  the  ever-blessed  and  infinite  God,  and  had 
been  reconciled  to  Him,  and  filled  with  his  love, 
be  otherwise  than  happy  ? 

Here,  then,  we  find  the  true  source  of  happi- 
ness,— in  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  in  the  infinite 
God,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  and  ren- 
dering us  happy  with  his  own  fulness.  What  other 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  219 

religion  can  do  this  ?  None.  In  the  Bible  alone 
can  be  found  a  religion  which  meets  and  satisfies 
the  desires  and  wants  of  the  human  mind.  And 
here,  all  who  have  made  the  experiment  have  found 
the  true  solace  for  all  their  miseries.  It  alone  says, 
and  says  effectually,  to  all  who  embrace  it — 

"  Come,  ye  disconsolate, 

Where'er  you  languish ; 
Come,  at  the  mercy-seat  fervently  kneel : 

Here  bring  your  wounded  hearts, 

Here  tell  your  anguish  : 
Earth  hath  no  sorrow  that  Heaven  cannot  heal." 

2.  In  the  life  of  Miss  Linnard  we  have  another 
striking  instance  of  the  transforming  influence  of 
true  religion  upon  the  heart  and  conduct.  She  was 
naturally  possessed  of  a  powerful  intellect,  which 
became  highly  cultivated  by  education.  She  had 
also  many  interesting  traits  of  character.  But  it 
could  hardly  be  said,  that  she  was  very  amiable,  be- 
fore her  conversion.  There  was  too  much  of  a  rigid 
and  decided  independence  of  disposition,  to  allow 
her  to  be  generally  very  agreeable  in  her  inter- 
course with  others.  No  doubt  this  was,  in  a  mea- 
sure, owing  to  her  having  lost  her  mother  in  her 
childhood.  But  much  more  was  probably  owing 
to  her  natural  disposition. 

But  behold  what  grace  can  do  !  It  seemed  as  if 
her  whole  nature  was  transformed  by  the  power  of 


220 


MEMOIR    OF 


religion.  Her  meekness,  humility,  liberality,  af- 
fection, simplicity,  self-denial,  and  generosity  were 
truly  remarkable.  She  became  one  of  the  most 
amiable  and  lovely  of  persons,  and  the  object  of 
universal  and  cordial  respect  and  affection,  in  the 
circle  in  which  she  moved. 

In  her  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  enumerated  by  the 
Apostle,  abounded,  and  formed  her  character: — 
love,  joy,  peace,  long-sitffering,  gentleness,  good- 
ness, faith,  meekness,  temperance. 

From  her  fifteenth  to  her  twentieth  year,  she 
was,  as  has  already  been  stated,  very  fond  of  dress 
and  fashionable  society.  But  when  she  had  learn- 
ed, by  the  grace  of  God,  the  beauty  of  that  inward 
adorning,  which  consists  in  meekness,  humility, 
and  love,  she  became  a  pattern  of  simplicity  in 
dress,  worthy  of  the  imitation  of  all.  On  this  point 
her  views  were  mature  and  decided.  She  held  it 
to  be,  not  only  ill  becoming  women  "  professing 
godliness,"  to  conform  to  the  world  in  extrava- 
gance and  expense  in  dress,  but  also  exceedingly 
sinful,  as  wasting  money  which  might  be  appro- 
priated to  the  building  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
It  may  be  truly  said  of  her — which  it  is  feared 
can  be  said  of  few  comparatively — that  she  acted 
most  conscientiously  in  this  matter.  To  throw 
away  a  dollar  upon  an  unnecessary  ornament,  or 
article  of  dress,  when  it  might  send  a  Bible  to 
some  benighted  family  of  immortal  beings,  was,  to 


ANNA    JANE     LINNARD.  321 

her  mind,  no  trifling  sin.  She,  therefore,  pursued 
the  most  rigid  economy,  and  regulated  her  expen- 
ditures for  apparel  by  a  conscientious,  deliberate, 
and  rigid  rule,  and  was  not  easily  moved,  either 
by  the  opinion  of  the  world,  or  that  of  fashionable 
professors  of  religion.  And  her  strict  economy  in 
dress  gave  her  many  a  dollar,  which  she  expended 
for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  or  to  send  the  Gospel  to 
those  who  were  destitute  of  it. 

But  whatever  Miss  Linnard  became,  as  to  the 
great  subordination  and  discipline  of  her  natural 
desires  and  feelings  to  which  she  attained,  or  as  to 
the  consistent  external  deportment  which  she  uni- 
formly exhibited,' divine  grace  was  the  author  of  it 
all.  This  she  always,  with  humility  and  gratitude, 
acknowledged.  To  grace  alone  let  the  honour  of 
all  be  ascribed. 

But,  if  the  question  be  asked,  as  it  may  well  be, 
why  it  is  that  religion  seems  to  effect  so  slight  a 
change  in  the  natural  tempers  and  feelings  of  Chris- 
tians, and  that  we  see  so  little  of  the  loveliness  and 
holiness  of  religion  in  the  conduct  of  professors  1 
It  may  readily  be  answered  :  it  is  because  so  few 
Christians  make  it  the  grand  object  of  life,  and  the 
business  of  every  day,  to  grow  into  a  gracious  con- 
formity to  the  divine  image  and  will,  and  to  bring 
the  whole  heart — including  every  species  of  feel- 
ing and  passion — under  the  holy,  subduing,  and 
controlling  influence  of  the   requirements  of  the 


222  MEMOIR    OF 

Gospel.  This  being  the  case,  is  it  wonderful  that 
the  great  majority  of  Christians  appear  to  have  so 
much  of  the  spirit  and  conduct  of  the  world  about 
them,  and  exhibit  so  much  that  is  imamiable  in 
their  intercourse  with  one  another,  and  with  the 
world  ?  With  regard  to  the  subject  of  this  memoir, 
it  can,  with  truth,  be  asserted,  that  she  pursued  a 
very  different  course,  and  hence  it  was  that  she  be- 
came so  happy  a  monument  of  the  transforming 
and  lovely  influence  of  religion. 

3.  Miss  Linnard's  life  also  shows  how  much 
can  be  done  by  one  individual,  holding  no  station 
of  peculiar  influence  or  advantage  in  the  church,  for 
the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Here 
we  see  the  assiduous  employment  of  time,  talents, 
and  property  in  a  glorious  co-operation  with  God 
in  the  work  of  building  up  his  kingdom  in  the 
world.  What  an  instance  of  untiring  industry  and 
perseverance  in  the  blessed  work  of  doing  good  to 
our  fellow  men,  is  here  exhibited!  Who  can 
read  it  without  profit?  Who  does  not  feel  stimu- 
lated, by  the  account  of  such  labours,  to  seek  for 
a  similar  spirit,  and  the  attainment  of  similar  suc- 
cess ?  How  much  do  we  here  see  accomplished 
in  twelve  years !  And  yet,  we  see  but  a  small 
part  of  what  will  be  the  final  result.  But  few  of 
her  efforts  for  the  poor  and  ignorant  were  witness- 
ed by  any  one  but  those  who  received  their  bene- 


ANNA    JANE    LINNARD.  223 

fits,  and  by  Him  who  seeth  all  things.  The  ob- 
ject of  writing  this  book  will  be  accomplished,  if 
it  excite,  in  some  good  measure,  those  who  may 
read  it  to  devote  themselves  with  similar  zeal  and 
love  to  the  service  of  God,  and  to  employ  all  their 
talents  in  labours  for  the  salvation  of  those  who 
are  now  exposed  to  endless  ruin. 

4.  Finally:   the  life  of    Miss  Linnard    shows 
the  blessedness  in  a  dying  hour,  which  the  faithful 
serving  of  God  will  bring  with  it.     Here  we  be- 
hold the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  see  that  it  is 
peace  !     God   will   sustain    his   faithful   children 
when  they  come  to  pass  through  the  Jordan  of 
death.     Whatever  variety  there  may  be  in  the  cir- 
cumstances  of  their  departure  from   this    world, 
there  will  always  be  the  comfort  and  support  of  his 
rod  and  staff.     There  may  not  be  equal  degrees 
of  visible,  or  enjoyed  consolation;  but  there  will 
be  a  good  measure  of  peace,  tranquillity,  and  hope. 
And  who  does  not  desire  to  die  such  a  death  as  she 
did,  whose  memoir  now  closes?     Who  then  will 
seek  preparation  for  this  event  with  an  earnestness 
and  constancy  such  as  she  maintained  ?     O,  this 
is  a  subject  which  should  come  home  to  us  all. 
May  it  not  only  be  our  wish,  but  also  our  earnest 
prayer  and  unceasing  effort,  that  we  may  "  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous,  and  that  our  last  end  may 
be  like  his."  ' 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01263  6736 


1 


